Search the Community

The Box Part One (of Three): Dark Red By: Jman250 Archive Link: http://archive.muscle-growth.org/threads/23533-p1.html I woke up one Monday morning to find an oak box sitting on my nightstand. “That’s odd,” I told myself, “I don’t remember putting an oak box on my nightstand. In fact, I don’t remember owning an oak box, especially one of dark red.” It was carved with ornate pictures of men marching along its side. I blinked a few times to get the sleep out of my eyes and took a closer look. The men were hot! Or at least they were as hot as wood carved men could be. I moved out of bed and picked it up. Each side had a series of three men, smaller on the left to massively buff on the right. It could have been a procession, but all three men were oddly similar. Weird. “It’s getting late,” I reminded myself. I knew I had to get ready for the gym. I put the box down and stripped for my morning shower. I had a decent body. Five eleven, sandy blond hair, long but not in my face. Green eyes. Dimples when I smiled. I’d say I was damn cute. I started really working out a few months ago. This kid I met really inspired me, really motivated me, and I made a lot of improvements. I didn’t think I’d ever be as buff as him, though. I wasn’t big; in fact I was kind of skinny. My biceps and chest started to show some size, but it’d been a lot of work. I walked out of my room and into the common area bathroom. I started the shower and got in. The warm water felt good running over my body and morning wood. My dick was pretty average, compared to some of the guys at school. “Six inches is bigger than some,” I always told myself. It was small compared to Adam though. Adam is the kid I work out with. I guess I shouldn’t call him a kid -- he’s built and way bigger than me! But he’s younger than my twenty four years of age. I’ve been spending a lot of my free time with him lately, almost to the point of being inseparable. You’d never guess we weren’t the same age. Standing there in the shower, my mind drifted back to the box on my nightstand. I started stroking my hard cock. I’d always had a thing for big guys, huge and hard. Like Adam. Hard expanses of muscle. I started picturing him bigger than ever -- muscles expanding to become huge! I let out a soft groan as I stroked faster and almost shot my load when -- *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* “Fuck Chad, jack off somewhere else. I need to shower.” It was Aaron, my suite mate. He and I shared a common room. “Shut it! I’ll be out in a second.” I turned off the water and wrapped a towel around my waste. My boner hadn’t softened all the way, so I did what I could to cover it up. Aaron was standing there when I opened the door. He was already naked. I couldn’t help but look over his toned body, firm pecs, six-pack abs, big hard cock. “Move!” He shoved passed me into the stall. I was used to this ritual, it happened every morning. His morning wood slapped my thigh as he pushed past. “Over eight inches,” he bragged on our first such encounter, many months ago. He stood there naked, inches from me “Alright! I’m leaving!” He’d been a real dick since we met, always showing off or putting me down. I don’t know how we got paired. He’s more of the athletic type; I’m of the do-whatever-comes-along type. He played soccer, so his body was skinny but solid with good tone. His legs were his most impressive part, with amazing calves that seemed like stone even when he stood still. At least I’m taller. Back in my room I remembered the box. I opened it this time. Inside the wood was dark red. There were three pieces of something and a note. “Eat and grow.” I blinked at the note. “Eat and grow.” Fuck! This was either a prank or my wildest dream come true! The gods must have been smiling down at me! All caution out the window, I put one of the three somethings into my mouth and swallowed. It tasted bitter and made me frown. Then I waited. Nothing. I turned the note over and make sure I hadn’t missed any instructions. Nothing. “What a crock. It must be one of Aaron’s bad jokes. I’ll kill him for this.” I closed the box and threw it in the trash. Still rather annoyed, I put on my gym clothes, grabbed my bag, and left to meet Adam. Adam is the kid, err, man I work out with at the university gym. We met one morning during a workout. He didn’t like the town gyms, he said, so he used ours. I’d never seen him around town before. He said he’d had a recent growth spurt and needed someplace new to train. We’d gotten really close since then. Some even started calling us boyfriends. When I got to the gym, I found Adam alone in the old aerobics room. He lifted his shirt and moving his torso from side to side, watching the amazing relief of his eight-pack abs flex and bulge. His long brown hair swayed from side to side with his movement. My dick started to get hard, making an obvious tent my shorts. “You ready little man?” Adam saw me reflected in the mirror. He smiled bright at me. His bright brown eyes seemed to twinkle. “Got to get big!” he said and brought his arms up in a double bicep. Seventeen inches. I knew every inch of him by heart. With all his training he was really starting to look like an amateur bodybuilder. “Mhmm” was all I could manage. I dropped my bag. He walked over to me in that big guy swagger. “You look different,” his voice was deep. He sounded concerned. It’s hard to believe he’s younger than me. “Really?” I remembered the box! I looked down for changes, but nothing. “Strange.” He examined me for a moment. “I guess it was nothing.” He smiled down at me and grabbed me in a bear hug! I was a few inches off the ground. He’s six foot four. “I missed you!” he said and kissed me on the cheek. It felt amazing wrapped in his muscular arms. Almost energized. My cock jumped in my gym shorts at the feeling. “I saw you yesterday,” I gave him a wry grin. “So?” he gave me one final squeeze before putting me down. I’ve always loved Adam’s touch, but this time when he let go I almost felt withdrawal. My body wanted him. I had to touch him again. “Let’s skip the workout.” I was getting an idea. “What? No way. I love our workouts.” “I know what else you love...” I slid a hand under the base of his shirt to feel his rock hard abs. The amazing energy seemed to return. He grinned down at me as I traced the cobblestones making up his hard stomach. He flexed against my hand and I felt the firm ridges of his abs contract. “I had a bad morning. Please?” I looked at him longingly. My other hand hooked the elastic of his gym shorts and slid them slowly down. I let my hand linger for a moment on his thigh, feeling its solid mass. He was wearing his favorite neon green posing trunks. I knew nobody would interrupt us in this part of the gym. He closed his eyes and let out a low grunt in response. I continued to feel his chest, sliding my other hand upward until I reached his huge, tight, hard, round pecs. He bounced his chest for my pleasure. I’ve always loved the feeling of his heavy pecs, so firm and with perfect quarter sized nipples, but this time felt somehow better. It was something magical, extra erotic. With my other hand I gently cupped his balls, feeling them through his now exposed posing trunks. They were big and heavy; they filled my hand. But the best part came next. I moved to massage his thick cock. It was only semi-hard but already strained the green fabric. Lust began filling my every thought. I slowly removed his trunks, both of us standing there in the gym. Adam breathed in when the cold air hit his shaft. It stiffened more as I wrapped my fingers around its thickness. It grew harder with each passing moment, the head moving further away from my closed palm as it lengthened. I had Adam, almost twice my size, in rapture using only my touch. I felt strong! I looked at the mirror across from us, watching as I held his throbbing cock in one hand, massaging his hard, globe like pecs with the other. It felt hot. From somewhere in the recesses of my mind, I came to a sudden clarity. Focusing on myself, I noticed I was bigger. Not by much, but even through my clothes I could tell I had grown in size. My thoughts recalled the box. Maybe it wasn’t a prank after all. The growth was just delayed! I wanted more. Stopping suddenly, I pulled off my shirt. The energy from my contact with Adam stopped, but damn it was worth it. The mirror showed my normally skinny body was bigger. A solid six-pack had begun to show. My delts and biceps had started filling out. And best of all, my pecs had grown the fastest, already round and solid. They were flatter than I would have liked, but a cleft was forming between the two muscles. I never had that before. Adam seemed unresponsive to what was happening. He stood there watching me, breathing heavily, waiting for more of my touch. Still, I had to see more. I shucked my pants and glanced down at my legs. They were solid! I flexed and watched my thighs bounce. My underwear felt tighter too – I could feel the fabric hugging my ass tighter than ever before. This was incredible! And I wanted more. Adam gazed dottily at me as I pulled off his shirt. I took off his shoes and completely removed his posers. He stood there in his beautiful glory wearing only his socks. He was gorgeous standing there, cock at attention half way up his abs, but I didn’t care. All I wanted was to continue my growth. Something about this energy was addicting. I needed to feel it again. And it was mine with a touch. I squatted down and took his cock into my mouth. It had reached its full ten inches of solid meat and I devoured it whole. I knew every ridge of his cut manhood, having sucked it dozens of times before, but this was somehow different. It felt somehow meeker than normal. I didn’t care, though. The growth energy felt stronger than before so I sucked and bobbed on his big cock as if my life depended on it. I reached around and dug my fingers into his ass cheeks. They were so hard they might have been made of granite, but smooth and sculpted like marble. The energy felt stronger still! I wanted more. I leaned forward against his legs to touch more of my body to his. I could feel my increased weight as I shifted forward. I felt heavy. Still sucking, I glanced at my arms. They must have been fourteen inches by now. Adam closed his eyes and let out a long moan. His voice seemed distant, softer than normal. I leaned in further, shifting more of my weight and using his body as support. I was putting all my strength into sucking his cock. My own dick was painfully hard by now. It throbbed in my underwear. It wanting to be released. I let go of Adam’s ass to pull off my skivvies. They were so tight with my expanding thighs, but I pulled free, releasing my member. It hit my abs with a *thwack*! I stopped. My eyes went wide. With my mouth unmoving and still on Adam’s cock, I reached down to touch it. It was bigger too! I rubbed it gently and it pulsed at the attention. Starting at the base, I moved in a long slow stroke to feel it’s new size. I gasped as I reached the tip, a shudder running through me. The gasp made me realize that there was more space in my mouth than before. I looked up at Adam in shock! From this view, I could see his abs and pecs had receded. His normally massive eight-pack looked to be a dwindling six-pack, and his once perfect pecs where smaller. I reached up to feel his body with my hands. He was smaller all over – his legs, his ass, his back, and even (as my mouth now realized) his cock! As if prompted by my comprehension, Adam stumbled backwards under my newly increased weight falling on his hands and elbows, his dick forcibly pulled from my mouth. I fell too, more in shock than pain. Even after the sudden movement, Adam looked content, even peaceful. He beamed at me from his prone position. I stood up, relishing the feeling my now harder and powerful legs. I looked in the mirror. What I saw there was incredible! My shoulders and neck were big. I used to look so narrow, but no longer. My pecs were round – round, solid, and powerful. They looked like volley balls fighting for space on my chest! I reached up to touched them, bounching them to feel their mass. They filled my now larger hands. The sensation made my cock jump. My arms and forearms looked amazing, with biceps at least fifteen inches. I flexed one, then the other. My once emerging six-pack had turned into a solid cobblestone of six massive bulges, with two more just becoming visible below my pecs. I looked like a fitness model -- one that spent too much time in the gym! Finally, I focused on my dick. An amazing V shape had formed below my abs, my hip flexors pointing to a dick I was proud to display. It had clearly pushed past seven inches and hovered in front of my abs between eight and nine. It quivered there, waiting to be pleasured. It was as thick as Adam’s, or as thick as his used to be. I looked down at Adam now, feeling scared by what I had done to this kid – this kid that over the past months, I had begun to love. But I also felt lust. It wasn’t lust for his now smaller form. It was lust for more. More muscle. I could take more! He still had muscle. At the very least he went from an amateur bodybuilder to athletic swimmer! And besides, he’s younger than me. He could get it back quickly! I needed the energy. Standing him up, I pressed his front against the mirror. His back was much smaller now, but there was still muscle there. Muscle to steal. I positioned my now larger dick between his ass cheeks. With a light push, I felt my now enlarged dick head press against his tight hole. Adam let out a whimper. He looked so content, like he was enjoying all this. He wanted my cock in his ass as much I wanted to feel my new size and strength filling his hole. I pushed in. The energy flowed freely now! If it felt amazing before, it was beyond imagining now! Going slow at first, I pushed in. Inch after inch of my growing cock pushed deeper until my pubes pushed against Adam’s now smaller ass. I could feel my legs and arms increase in strength. Pump after pump filled me with more energy! Energy I needed more than anything in the world! I could feel my strength increasing fast as I picked him off the ground, my dick still inside. That would have been impossible just moments ago, but now here I was. Big. My arms budged and flexed as I lifted his weight. They hit sixteen inches for sure! Harder and harder I began to pump into him as my weight increased. I could see more and more of myself in the mirror as my shoulders and back widened. They past what must have been fifty inches. I must have been getting taller, too! I was slowly lifting Adam higher and higher off the ground. He became easier to hold as my arms pushed past seventeen and grew quickly towards eighteen inches. I could feel my cock expanding thicker, his ass getting tighter with each push, each stroke getting longer too. It felt huge! Probably past twelve inches! But still I wanted more. I closed my eyes, pumping frantically and feeling the energy fill me. It felt so good, so incredible. I could never have imagined something so hot! Lust filled me and I craved more. I was in pure ecstasy! “Gods this feels amazing!” I was trembling with the pleasure. Both our weights were pushing hard against the mirror. I glanced up; I looked massive! Finally, with one full and solid pump, I came. I threw my head back and let out a moan that sounded more like a scream! I kept cumming and cumming into Adam’s ass. More and more pleasure filled my head as I felt my balls grow heavier in their sack and my load shoot harder and more frequent. I allowed the feeling to overwhelm me, standing there with Adam in my huge arms! Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, it stopped. I opened my eyes to see the most beautiful face I had ever seen staring back at me. I was different, stronger -- a true man. My green eyes flashed back at me. After a moment, my stare faded. The pleasure rushed from me and I realized the face in the mirror was still me. I felt a weak shutter against my abs and I looked down. Adam, was still in my arms, and had cum against the mirror. He looked small now, like an eighteen year-old kid. His now five inch cock began to deflate. Reality hit me. What had I done? I pulled him off my dick and set him on his feet. He blinked at himself in the mirror a few times, suddenly aware of what had happened. His mouth fell open in shock as he examined his new body. He made no sounds. I was significantly taller now -- a definite change from our previous roles. Neither of us moved. Except for his horrified continence, he looked healthy. He looked like me when I was his age. “Adam?” I focused on him, a tear running down my face. What had I done? He looked me in the eyes for a moment before darting away. He ran to where I left his clothes and grabbed them in his small arms. A look of confusion and sadness overcame his face. He paused then he dropped his clothes in favor of my old, much smaller garments. He pulled on my shorts. They looked too big. He looked at me one last time -- it was a look that showed I had betrayed him and his love – before he ran for the door.

Part 3 of this story. Arpeejay commented on the last installment that the viewpoint of the narrator can be a bit confusing at times. My apologies for that - I like to mess around with perspective but hopefully all the clues one needs as to who's talking are in there somewhere. Let me know if that's not the case and as always please let me know what you think. -------------------- The following work of fiction portrays men in sexual situations. Please do not read if you are not interested in stories written for erotic purposes, if you are not of legal age, or if it is illegal for you to read sexually explicit material in this format or through this medium. All characters in this work are fictional. As such, they are immune to any and all types of infectious diseases, including the AIDS virus. You are not fictional and therefore you are not immune. Follow safer sex guidelines or risk having some brainless disease write the ending of your life story for you. Copyright 2014 by [email protected] Part 1 - The Bug: Rory Part 2 - The Bug: Lenny Part 3 The Bug: Mehmet I could think again. The overpowering rush of desire and lust was over, though it had taken a good four hours to work through it. This was only the third time it had happened but like the others while I was in it I became a prisoner of this big new body I’d be given. A willing prisoner perhaps, since I’d totally enjoyed it, but there was still a part of me, a small part, that resented being bossed around by my dick. In Mehmet’s bathroom mirror I could see my face, strikingly handsome even now with sweaty hair framing it. I’d never had a problem picking up guys before, not since I carved out my niche here in the city, but I was in a different league these days. I was a very big, very badass motherfucker who could get any guy I wanted. I’d been this way for about two months though I’d only fucked around three times in that period. I washed my face and then gargled some mouthwash, cherry flavor. Who the hell buys cherry flavored mouthwash? Must be a Turkish thing. Turning sideways I slid out of the bathroom, through his small dressing room and back into the bedroom. Mehmet was sitting naked in the bed watching me with big eyes. “What did you mean by that, Lenny?” he asked in a too quiet voice. “Huh?” I sat on the edge of the bed and grabbed my shorts, bunching up one leg to start the laborious process of getting them up over my thighs. “You said I was going be like you.” I swear my fuckin’ legs are still growing. The shorts seemed to catch further down on my quads than they had before. Man, size is great and all but it’s hell trying to keep up with clothing. “Lenny?” “Oh yeah, I mean you’ll prolly get the same thing from me that I got from my buddy Rory. All this.” Then I shrugged my shoulders and arms and chest. He got the idea. “That’s how you got so big? You weren’t like this a couple months ago, the first time we met.” “Nope,” I agreed, snagging one of my sandals with my foot. “It all started just about then, but him first then me.” I stood up and began to pull on my shirt, another tough task. “And maybe you next, that’s all I’m saying.” My head popped through the neck of the shirt and I could see him again. He looked scared, like he’d just gotten bad news from the doctor. I felt for him – I’d been there myself not too long before – but I knew it would pass. He’d get into it. “So how big are you,” he was asking but with an expression that said he wasn’t sure he wanted to know. “I was a little over 280 on Thursday.” I didn’t mention my expanding thighs. “No,” he groaned. ”I can’t get that big. I couldn’t explain it at work. Or to my family – they’d never understand.” His voice was rising. “Hey.” I let my own voice, deeper now than it had ever been, drop a notch. He shut up immediately. “Relax,” I ordered. “Maybe you have nothing to worry about. Maybe this was all just a crazy fuck you can tell your friends about over brunch.” I was lying but he didn’t know that. I’d seen the other two guys I messed around with so I knew what was going to happen. Plus Rory and I talked about it when we ran into each other few days earlier at a club uptown. When the feeling came on we fucked – nothing stopped us – and the guy we fucked ended up like us in a few weeks, like it or not. Mehmet was in for a big, wild-ass ride and it didn’t matter how work or family or anyone else felt about it. Hell, it didn’t even matter how he felt about it. But like I said, I understood what he was going through. I bent down and gave him a long slow kiss and wasn’t surprised to notice his dick start to harden between his legs. When the kiss ended I held his chin and tried to give him a big-brother type look. I have no idea if it actually came across that way. “You’re gonna be fine,” I said, “no matter what happens. Trust me.” And because he had no choice he nodded in agreement, desperation shining in his eyes, the poor little fuck. Mehmet stayed in for the rest of the night, trying to forget what happened that day but that proved difficult given that his apartment reeked of Lenny. Each time the huge man came to mind a picture of their sweaty bodies joined together would flash through his brain and he would squeeze his eyes shut, trying vainly to erase the thought and feel of the man. It was impossible. On top of that he was ravenous which wasn’t surprising considering what he and Lenny had been up to for three or four hours. He resisted eating, though, thinking that the big man’s unbelievable prediction that he would grow huge couldn’t come true if he stopped eating. Well, maybe not stop completely since that would simply result in starvation but he could limit his intake and fight whatever it was Lenny and his friend Rory had somehow caught. By 1 AM, surrounded by the remains of a late night dash to a diner around the corner for the largest takeout order he’d ever made, Mehmet realized it was not going to be as easy as he hoped. At least the painful contractions of his stomach were gone and he was able to sleep. He’d come up with a new plan in the morning. And he would have made a new plan but he overslept and barely had enough time to throw on some clothes and run out the door to get to work on time. It was a crazy Monday at the bank and despite his initial concerns that whatever happened to Lenny would happen to him he was soon fixated on work and only had an occasional moment to think about the previous afternoon. When lunchtime came he was certainly hungry but not in a crazy way and by the time Monday evening came he pretty much decided that his fears were overblown. It should have been impossible to make the kind of muscle gains Lenny made in such a short period of time but who knew what weird steroids were available these days. Mehmet had no interest in such things so he’d never looked into them but it wouldn’t be surprising if there was something out there that blew you up temporarily or caused you to retain massive amounts of water. Plus there was that synthol stuff that people injected. For all he knew Lenny could have been carrying around enough oil to deep fry köfte. By the time he headed home after his long day Mehmet wasn’t so concerned about morphing into some kind of muscled hulk. Instead he was remembering the amazingly hot sex he and Lenny had. In a way it was embarrassing since he was such a committed top but there was no way Mehmet could deny the lust and passion he’d felt when 280 pounds of muscle was pulverizing his tight hole. The memory was powerful enough that he had to shift his briefcase in front of his groin as he walked the crowded streets of the financial district on his way to the train. Displaying an obvious erection outside the stock exchange was hardly the way to climb the corporate ladder. When he got home he downed a protein drink and got ready for the gym but on his way out the door stopped and started looking around his desk. He had a distinct memory of Lenny writing down his number on a handy pad of paper after they finished their lunchtime fuck a few months before but he couldn’t find it now. Mehmet could only frown in frustration that he neglected to transfer the number to his phone when he had the chance. Lenny just didn’t seem very important at the time. If nothing else the memory of the new huge Lenny (however he’d gotten that way) made Mehmet work extra hard at the gym that night. Yeah the sex had been hot but it wasn’t like he was going to turn into some kind of super bottom because of it. He lifted hard and heavy and ended up with a great looking pump. It must have been great because he got looks from a lot of different guys that night, and as the workout continued he found himself returning some of the predatory looks that came his way. In the end it came down to a red-headed go-go boy he once saw dancing on the bar at Roundhouse and this black dude who entered the gym in a very modern English suit but hit the gym floor in a pair of tight nylon running shorts that barely covered his curvaceous ass. Feeling much more like his old self Mehmet chose the running shorts. In a few days Lenny was just a hot memory that came to mind at odd times when he was working or at the gym or out with friends. Mehmet kept an eye out for him but never saw him at any of the bars or clubs he went to. Once he saw a big, built guy walking towards him down Empire Avenue that from a distance looked like Lenny, but on closer inspection it was just a very well built stranger. Mehmet stared the guy down as they passed each other but the big man was focused on a blonde model dude at his side and didn’t notice. Mehmet managed to live a kind of fantasy for week before reality intervened and let him know he hadn’t avoided Lenny’s prediction. There was a scale in his bathroom which was always a bit dusty because he never bothered using it, preferring to gauge his fitness by what he saw in the mirror. He’d caught site of it there in the corner after his second encounter with Lenny and laughed to himself, vowing he wouldn’t give into paranoia by weighing himself now. But a week later he was starting to have doubts as his gym workouts became more and more intense and his work clothes started feeling strangely tight. One morning, after wrestling to close the top button on a dress shirt (the match ended when the button went flying off behind the radiator), Mehmet took a deep breath and stepped on the scale, more to disprove his fears than confirm them. Only they were confirmed – he was at 194 pounds and he was pretty damn sure he’d been about 185 for the entire summer. The view in the mirror agreed with the scale even though he’d been trying to ignore the warnings in the back of his mind. He definitely looked bigger and fuller, but tighter as well, more ripped than normal. He was pretty sure his waist had gone down some, maybe even an inch, and it was only 31 before. He sat on the edge of his bed with his head in his hands wondering what to do. Logically he should cut out the gym but that seemed so drastic. It was the anchor of his life, in all honesty, and had been ever since he first had sex with another guy. Why should he have to give it up? “So you don’t become some kind of freak,” he quietly told himself. He didn’t wear a tie to work that day, lying to his boss about a coffee mishap on the way to work. At lunchtime bought a new tie and a bigger shirt but delayed pricing new suits. They might just be a waste of money if he continued growing. When he got back to the office he called and made an appointment with his doctor. The receptionist told him they didn’t have an opening until the end of the week. On Friday he sat in his underwear on the examining table at the doctor’s office, half frustrated but half gratified. He’d done his best all week to scale back on his workouts but once in the gym it proved impossible. He had so much energy and such a need to move weight that he always ended up killing each workout. He was lifting heavier weight every day and scarfing down more and more calories afterwards in an attempt to fill the bottomless pit that was his stomach. His inability to turn off this new-found energy caused the frustration but he couldn’t fight the excitement he felt every time he looked in the mirror and saw the expanding width of his torso or the increased mass in his thighs. Strangely, it didn’t seem to be translating into a higher sex drive. He’d hooked up with that black guy the day after Lenny but since then he hadn’t really had the urge to fuck around again even though the signals he was getting at the gym, on the street and on the subway were increasingly brazen. Some of the guys signaling were fucking hot, he could see that, but he hadn’t felt the need to play with any of them. Not that his dick wasn’t up and ready – it was half hard most of the time and when at full mast he could see changes there too which was yet another thing that flat out impossible. “Hello, Mehmet,” a voice said interrupting his thoughts. “It’s nice to see you again.” Dr. Lovejoy stepped through the examining room doorway and shut it behind him. When he finally got insurance a few years back Mehmet had insisted on finding a gay doctor and a friend told him that Ken Lovejoy was the man to see. He was a great doctor but also hot as hell even if he was happily married to a popular gay dentist. The couple lived in Kensington and partied at circuit events around the world when they weren’t seeing patients in the city. Mehmet had been lucky to find a place on the doctor’s roster of patients. Mehmet smiled in response to Lovejoy’s greeting and managed a quiet hello in response. He’d seen the doctor a couple times a year for a while now but suddenly he took a fresh look at the man. Short brown hair, wide dark eyes and beautiful lips – fuck, Lovejoy really was a handsome guy, wasn’t he. The white lab coat he wore with a navy blue polo shirt underneath did nothing to hide that the doctor kept himself in good shape. No, excellent shape. “Wow, it’s been a long time, hasn’t it,” Lovejoy said as he gave Mehmet a slow up and down look. “You’ve really bulked up. Looks great.” He offered a bright smile and looked down at the chart he’d been given by his staff. “It’s time for us to update some basic info which is why they ask you to strip down. Why don’t you step over here and we’ll get through that before we talk about why you’ve come in.” He motioned Mehmet over to a scale and then fiddled with the weight bar when he stepped on. “209.4,” he muttered while updating the chart. He checked Mehmet’s height as well but that hadn’t changed. The patient didn’t say anything while this was going on and instead continued to study the good doctor. When had Ken Lovejoy gotten so fucking sexy? He’d always been hot but damn, right now he looked good enough to eat. Mehmet could feel his dick hardening in his briefs but found he didn’t care. It was a natural reaction; the doctor must have seen it a million times before. “So what’s up?” Lovejoy finally asked when the basics were out of the way and they were seated again, Mehmet on the examining table and Lovejoy in a nearby chair. “I’ve put on a lot of weight lately and I just wanted to be sure everything was OK,” Mehmet said smoothly, his eyes fixed on the other man’s. He’d come here to get medical help but suddenly that seemed irrelevant. All he could think about right now was what the doctor looked like under his clothes. “You’ve gained more than thirty pounds since your last visit,” the doctor said giving Mehmet a firm but understanding look. “Do you want to tell me what you’re on?” Mehmet spread his hands in a mute denial of the doctor’s accusation and was gratified to see Lovejoy’s eyes drop down to his chest and widening lats. “Uh, well, all I can say is that if you want me to provide you with guidance you’ve got to be honest with me. That’s not natural weight gain, we both know that.” “I’m not taking anything,” Mehmet replied, “and that’s the truth. It’s crazy but I’m growing everywhere.” He emphasized the last word and was once again gratified to see Lovejoy’s eyes drop down, this time to his groin where his dick was harder than it had been in a couple weeks. The doctor’s eyes widened Mehmet hopped off the table and quickly slid off his briefs. “Jesus,” Ken breathed and stared at his patient’s throbbing dick a moment before quickly turning his head to check that the door was still closed. Then, in a flustered voice, “Put your underwear back on.” “Don’t you want to examine me?” Mehmet asked in a low growl and Lovejoy looked up in surprise at the change in his patient’s demeanor. Mehmet had a plan when he came here, a hope that the doctor could help him find some way to slow and eventually stop the changes happening to his body. Maybe not right away, but that was only because he’d come to realize that a little more size wasn’t a huge problem. In the days since he made the appointment he decided that 215 pounds was as far as he could realistically go without getting too many questions at work or from his family. Yeah, 215 at the most. Only right now that didn’t seem very important. No, what was really important was getting a look a Lovejoy in the buff. Mehmet was starting to feel the buzz he’d been feeling in the gym the last couple weeks, that sense of strength and purpose only right now there weren’t any weights to work on. The doc would have to fill in this time and maybe afterwards they could talk about how to keep him below 225. Maybe 230. The doctor gulped at the look in Mehmet’s eyes and jumped to his feet. He could have made a break for the door then but instead he stood rooted to the ground as his patient stepped up and put his hands in the opening at the top of his lab coat, pulling down hard so that the buttons went flying and it opened wide to display his chest under the tight shirt below. “Mehmet, we can’t do this,” he gasped, belatedly moving backwards until he was pressed up against a nearby cabinet. “I’m your physician and-.” They both knew that fact so it wasn’t any great loss when Mehmet silenced him with a deep kiss, his tongue forcing its way deep into the doctor’s mouth. Ken halfheartedly resisted but within a few seconds he was grappling back, his hands grabbing at the other man’s broad, naked back pulling him in closer. Mehmet’s rock hard dick was sandwich between their stomachs, leaking onto the blue polo shirt until it too was pulled off and discarded into the growing heap of clothing in the corner. Outside in the doctor’s office a nurse walking by the examination room stopped when he heard a strange sound. He paused and listened for a moment before raising his hand to knock on the door. Another muffled sound made him reconsider and then slowly lower his hand. He shook his head and continued on down the corridor. The calendar said fall but the weather still felt like summer so the piers were crowded as Lenny strolled across Riverside Highway and into the throngs gathered in the clean, new parks recently constructed near the bay. People turned and stared as he ambled by in nothing but a pair of very tight basketball shorts and unlaced basketball shoes. He’d just tried out a new gym a few blocks away and though there were signs posted mandating proper workout attire no one had the nerve to approach a 300+ pound mass of muscle to tell him he should be wearing a shirt. The workout went well even if the weights were a bit on the light side. He walked by the water, idly watching the crowd but not bothering to return the eager looks coming at him from all sides. He’d screwed a Chinese food delivery guy just a couple nights earlier and didn’t feel the need to hook up again. It would probably be another couple weeks before he felt the urge and when it happened it’d undoubtedly be as surprising to him as it was to whomever he selected. The delivery guy certainly hadn’t expected the tip he’d gotten. Glancing at an expense of grass beside the path where he was walking Lenny caught site of a very large, swarthy man in a yellow speedo sunning himself on a blanket. A wide smile spread across his face and he walked over, standing so he blocked the sun falling on the reclining form. The guy on the ground shielded his eyes as he looked up and then started chuckling when he saw who was standing there. “You’re so fucking big you’re causing an eclipse,” Mehmet joked, which just caused Lenny to shrug his huge delts before dropping down onto the blanket. “You’re looking pretty huge yourself,” he said, returning the compliment. “I guess you got into the swing of things after all.” “Yeah, I worked it all out. Just took some getting used to.” The too looked each other over, two massively muscled men that could hop up on the Olympia stage and easily take first and second place. It was crazy and made absolutely no sense but neither one was particularly worried about that. They had both changed into something bigger and better than before and that was enough for now. If there was something more they’d deal with it when it came. “You fucked around recently?” Lenny asked. “Bout a week ago, I guess,” Mehmet answered, thinking back. “My neighbor downstairs pounded on my door cuz I was making too much noise walking around. As soon as I saw him there I knew…” He shrugged and Lenny nodded in response. That’s how it worked. They just knew. The two huge men looked off into the crowd in companionable silence. After a few minutes Lenny laughed out loud and hollered, “Rory!” An enormous man – bigger even than Lenny – turned his head and then walked over with a slow, bow-legged gait. He had his arm slung possessively around the neck of a much smaller man at his side. The little guy looked vaguely familiar to Mehmet from his days down in the financial district which reminded him that he hadn’t been to work for a while. Good thing money wasn’t hard to come by when you were built like they were. Lenny climbed to his feet and Mehmet did the same as Rory approached. By now there was a small crowd forming a respectful distance away as people tried to make sense of three huge men in such close proximity. Most of the spectators were gay men though there were a number of women as well. “Heya, Ror,” Lenny said and the two men came together in a massive half hug. “How ya doing?” “I’m great, Len. Just heading to my friend’s to relax for a while.” Here he gave his smaller companion a tight squeeze that forced most of the air from the guy’s lungs. He looked a bit dazed as if unsure that he was ready for what was about to happen to him. “Excellent. Hey, this is my buddy, Mehmet. We hooked up a ways back.” Rory smiled and reached forward with his free hand, hooking Mehmet’s neck and pulling him in for a deep kiss. His smaller companion gasped in shock at the site as did a few of the jealous crowd. “Great to meet you,” Rory said stepping back. “Lenny has great taste.” “He did me a favor,” Mehmet said with a sly smile in Lenny’s direction. “I guess you both did in a way.” “Glad I could help. Hey, I gotta get my friend home,” Rory said with a deadpan look. “You know how it is.” The other two big men nodded in understanding and watched as Rory led his quarry off the grass and back down the sidewalk, the crowd parting before him like the Red Sea. “I’m gonna get going too,” Lenny said and gave Mehmet a bone cracking hug before heading up towards the piers. Mehmet watched him go and then lay back down on his blanket to get some more sun before it was time to pack up and hit the gym.

Part 1: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-1/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-4/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-5/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-6/ Part 7: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-7/ Part 8: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-8/ Part 9: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3050-the-bears-cub-part-9/ The Bear’s Cub Part 10 “WHERE’S MY CUB!!!” It was silent as I, Toxic, and Donut stood in the living room, the call of Bear cutting whatever was happening off. The air was thick with anticipation as we waited for someone to get in but no one did. I looked at Donut and he gave me a look to go check out what was up with Bear. I tip toed around the corner as if a live tiger was around the corner waiting for me to pounce but, instead, there was nothing there. I walked to the front door and everything seemed fine. Well, all except that there was an ungodly shadow at the door. It was really a trick of the light but, when I squinted, I realized that the door itself was crème colored. The space at the front door was filled with crème but it was also filled with white…. fabric? My eyes practically bulged out of their sockets as I realized that the door was wide open and there should have been a front porch to the house in the view. The door itself had to be roughly 8 feet tall due to its extremely tall occupants but it looked like something was lodged into it. I jumped back and needed the wall for support when the massive blockage moved and bear’s big, bearded face appeared. “Fuck! It’s like a dwarf house!” came the heavy bass of Bear’s voice. My ears vibrated and I thought that the house actually shook around me with the power of his voice. Bear had a big smile on his face that was only 100 times more handsome with the help of his beautiful brown eyes and big beard. “You mind if big ‘ol me comes to play, Cub?” he teased. My cock was hard and obvious with my briefs as the only means to cover it. I didn’t even question the extra, though minimal, increase in size beneath my undergarment as I was more concerned with the moving wall at the door. “Bear…. you’re so…… big” I said thoughtlessly as I actually grabbed my cock and watched him crouch. “Yeah, and Big Ol’ Bear wants to play with his little pups!” With that, Bear pulled in his shoulders and tried to slip his way through the door. 2 extra inches of excess Bear declared no dice as the house shook a little pushing Bear back. “Shit. I might have to break the door down” he said as he pulled back and studied the door. My cock was hard and angry as I watched Bear try to fit himself through the door. Thankfully, while laying on his side and wiggling his way in, Bear’s width made it through the door with a few feet to spare. I dared to wonder what would have happened if Bear had been any bigger in his attempt to get inside. Bear got off his knees and I just watch him reach higher and higher and higher till his head was hovering beneath the 10 foot ceiling. Bear was definitely a big customer as he filled much of the space in front of me. Bear smiled down at me and scratched his hairy stomach beneath his new shirt only for the bicep to tear. “Shit! This was the biggest thing they had at Buck’s Big and Tall” he said as he reached over and released a chorus of tears and straining noises trying to reached for the first tear. All of the clothes Bear was wearing was falling apart like tissue paper trying to contain the big, bulging muscles he had wrapped in them. Muscles with definition from hell flexed and bulged with even the slightest movement at Bear’s command. I was really using the wall to support my weight now as I couldn’t control my cock, pushing against the tight briefs like an angry beast. Bear giggled a heavy, throaty chuckle as he saw me strain watching him destroy his clothes. “Mmmm, looks like my little ol’ Cub wants a piece of Papa Bear, huh?” Bear stopped trying to stop his shirt from tearing and he came over to me. Bending the 2 foot distance in height to look me in the eyes. I was breathing roughly trying to contain myself in his presence. Bear’s eyes were so controlling and knowingly looking into me. He had a smile on his face as though he were fully aware that he had me on a leash. I think he knew. He closed in and I felt his bearded face touch my neck. With a gasp, I tried to collect myself but it was becoming useless. I would have let Bear take right there, regardless of the fact that Donut and Toxic were still in the other room. That didn’t happen, however, as Bear leaned into my ear and used his power to his advantage. “Get the other pups from the car, Cub.” I practically sprinted at his command. My body was moving before I could really think. We were in a town of houses where other college goers could see me sprinting on the lawn in my underwear but I didn’t care. I had to get to the other pups NOW. I was going to open the door when I realized the Hummer was rocking like it was on a spring board. I could hear it jostle from front to back trying to contain what was happening inside. I treaded carefully to the door and opened. What I saw had me leaking pre into my little briefs. Inside, a frenzy of sex was going on in the back seat. Muscles were going everywhere as a much bigger Taker, Balls, Hare, and Slugger were inside and kissing each other in their new clothes. None of them were wearing clothes big enough to conceal their physiques and I wasn’t complaining. They were over each other with aggressive kissing sessions and rough crotch rubbing like the horny college guys they were as they each tried to practically become united beings in everything from switching partners to making out to 4 way kisses. The air in the space was hot and their gasps, moans, and growls weren’t any less hot. It was like ferocious beasts having feral sex as each one got a taste of each other. Crotches rubbed crotches, chests pressed chests, arms touched arms to everything else. It was wild and I wanted nothing more but to be apart. It was 4 minutes before anyone registered I was there. “Hey, Cub” Hare said through rapid breath as Taker was kissing him from his chest down, his fish net tank top looking tight against his body. “You want to play too?” I was so close to accepting the invitation when Bear’s gaze filled my mind. “Bear wants us all together.” All the pups in the car suddenly stopped, looked at me like I’d just told them there was raining money, and then quickly shuffled to get out of the car. I jumped out of the way as Taker and Hare came out first, their size struggling to fit out of the car door at the same time before they dashed across the lawn. Balls and Slugger were following suit, both of them yanking up their shorts quickly without damaging their hefty merchandise. I quickly jogged safter them as I saw the last pup enter the house with my cock bouncing with the movement. I was quick to try and make it into the living room but I hit a wall. Well, not a wall exactly. More like a blockage of big, muscled pups waiting outside the perimeter of the living room. I tried to move some big biceps or back muscles out of my way or try to get around them but it wasn’t any use. I was the runt of the litter after all. Only when I was able to get around Hare was I able to make out what was happening. Bear was in the living room, his form nearly pressed against the high ceiling with his mass and Donut standing beside him looking a fraction as massive. That much muscle was unbelievable on one person. “Now, Toxic, I thought we talked about this. No fucking with my Baby Cub. You’ve been very naughty for the past few days, huh?” Bear sounded calm, upset, and amused at the same time as his heavy voice rumbled in our ears. It felt a lot he was playing with Toxic using his words. Of course, he wasn’t using them alone as we all watched him hold Toxic up on the ceiling. Even with all of his new muscles, Toxic was being held clear off and parallel to the ground the way someone would hold a board of plywood above ground with one hand. I couldn’t make it out from my perspective but Bear’s position for Toxic coincidentally was happening with Toxic still in the buff. His new, weighted cock was hanging like a fixture from the ceiling. It was hard and reddened with Toxic’s excitement and he wasn’t hiding it. Bear saw this and smiled at Toxic’s erection and grabbed it, making the big, smaller man quiver. “Oh, so you were just horny, huh? That’s funny, I only gave Slugger permission to play with my Baby Cub. Slugger? Did I give anyone else permission to play with Baby Cub?” “No, Bear” came Slugger’s deep voice in a kind of manly squeak. Bear looked up at Toxic again, who was squirming against the Bear’s grip. “Well, you know what that means. I can do whatever I want to you till I feel you’ve been punished.” Toxic’s eyebrows raised and he stopped struggling in Bear’s grip. Bear lightly smacked Toxic on the face. “Luckily, I’m fucking pissed and fucking horny at the same time. So you get the package.” Laughing came all over the room as Bear let Toxic down and threw him into Donut’s grip. “Get him ready” Bear said as he ripped the taters of his shirt clean off and dug his big hand into his tight white shorts. They looked like they were just begging to be released from his body. Donut had a big smile on his face as he held Toxic’s forearms from behind and took him over to the couch. Toxic put up a fight but it looked half assed. Balls and Taker went over and helped Donut in holding Taker down as they placed him firmly on the couch. Balls took out a bottle of lube from one of his big pockets and put all over his hand before going right for the kill. I gasped as I watched that big hand go right for Toxic’s bubbled ass and pulled it apart easily. “Mmmm, and it looks like your big and ripe, too” Donut said as he watched Balls shift his hand deeper. “Don’t bite your tongue” Taker chimed in as he continued to hold down Toxic’s back. Toxic moaned and groaned with pain and pleasure as his ass was widened by Balls’ big hands. Meanwhile, my cock was still hard and soaking my briefs. I wasn’t alone, though. Slugger and Hare already had their pants around their ankles and their muscular legs were in bold relief as they reached down for their cocks. I gasped at the new size they coveted. They were both atleast 20% than before! Which was saying a lot for Slugger! Slugger had claimed to 16 inches of cock between those big, baseball playing legs! Now, it looked like he could sprout a little bigger before tearing an ass open. It was almost like I was looking at an actual baseball bat! Slugger saw me and gave a handsome grin. “Don’t worry. If you want we can play and I’ll be gentler than Bear will be.” Slugger grabbed his new cock in that jock-y fashion. I wanted to lick every visible part of him but I was torn as Hare kissed my neck from behind and wrapped his arms around my waist, pressing my ass against his crotch, his leather pants pulled wide open so I could feel his big cock swell against me. That’s when we heard the first squeal from Toxic. We stopped what we were doing and watched as Bear struggled with his pants. “Shit, these things are so damn small!” he roared as he tried his best to get whatever was in his garments out. “Fuck it” he said simply and grabbed his pants with a big hand. A tear rang out as Bear revealed his naked body and his cock fell like the beast that it was, smacking a truly massive thigh as it’s soft form was revealed. Everyone mouth dropped at the beast Bear was coveting. It looked like Bear was connected to a fleshy anaconda as a massive cock reached down and made it to his knee in length! It had to be nearly 2 feet long and still not even semi hard. “That’s more like it” Bear said as he grabbed his balls and hefted his big package. Even his hands weren’t able to contain the cum filled orbs between his legs. I saw it as a miracle his pants could have held on to two melons like those. “I liked how big I was before all this swelling happened but I kinda like this, too” he said with a chuckle as he walked over to the vulnerable Toxic, his cock swinging heavily and probably displacing a lot of wind with it’s mass. It looked like it was big enough to challenge and easily defeat my bicep in width. “And let me clarify, no one’s getting shared time after this. This is just to take the edge off. We’re still not going to play together until next Saturday, understood?” Nods were all around as Bear smiled and stood over the couch like a ferocious beast. “You know, Toxic, I remember when you were the runt. I remember how Slugger opened you up for me when I saw smaller. How’d he do it again? Ah, I remember.” Bear leaned over the couch and his arms for support as he grabbed his cock and aimed it at Toxic’s opening. “Hang on.” Toxic began to moan and squeal and gasp as his ass was penetrated by the nearly apple sized head of Bear’s cock. He was testing the boundaries of Toxic’s ass as Bear pressed deeper and deeper with his cock still soft. “Oh yeah. That’s the spot. Open wide.” Toxic tensed and relaxed rapidly as he tried to make his ride less of a chore. His ass was being stretched by the size that Bear was pressing into him but, very slower, he was taking all that he could into his ass. “You’re definitely not as roomy as any of the other pups, Pipsqueak, but that’s OK. I like it this tight sometimes.” Toxic gave a grunt in response as he tried to give Bear all the room he could. Bear wasn’t even half way in and he was spreading Toxic thin. Toxic’s face was showing a mix of emotions that one would see someone make when getting on a wild rollercoaster for the first time. A chorus of “Oh Fuck”s and “Fuck Yeah”s came from the other pups as they all were growing hard at the sight of Toxic’s ass cheeks being penetrated by so much meat. I myself had never seen so much man in one room as their cocks reached unfathomable lengths and they held them in their big hands yet they still appeared large. My eyes were attracted to each cock like magnets as I saw them all but I was most concerned with Bear as he inserted more neverending manhood into Toxic. Toxic looked like he might not be able to take anymore when Bear finally stopped at the halfway mark. “That’s about fair. Don’t want to tear you apart, do I?” Bear said as he finally stopped inserting and swung his long, big leg over the other end of the couch. I saw Donut let go Toxic’s hands as Bear stood over him with his hands on his muscular hips. “You have touched a pup who I’ve declared fit for one on one sex with any of your brother pups. For this, you will not receive the ultimate punishment, however…” I saw Toxic’s hands practically fly as they grabbed onto the couch. Why was he holding on so hard? Everyone was silent as Bear made his first grunt, the signal that he was about release his sexual energy like an open dam. Toxic made a prolonged groan as his face appeared to be in the throes of ultimate pleasure and pain. “You have tried to place your dick where it shouldn’t have been. Now I get to play with you the way I want.” Toxic’s prolonged moan got a bit loader as grabbed onto the couch. I couldn’t see what his problem was until I saw it happening. Bear’s cock. It was growing hard! Bear was simply standing above Toxic as his cock grew in Toxic’s ass. Bear’s eyes were closed but his grin showed his pleasure as he occasionally grunted when his cock had grown another inch longer and maybe another inch thicker! Toxic was singing a high note of pleasure as his ass was being penetrated royally. “Fuck……. Ugh……yes..” he was able to say as his back arched a little. Bear held him down and leaned over him. “You enjoying this, pup? You want more?” Bear said as breathed down Toxic’s neck. Toxic only nodded as he could barely speak. Bear’s cock hadn’t stopped growing as it swelled another inch thicker. “Mmmm, that’s a good pup. Let it in and I’ll give you the ride of your life.” I was watching and believing as much as I could as Bear’s cock filled all the space in Toxic’s ass. Toxic was loving this as he moaned. “That’s my little naughty pup” Bear said down to him as he kissed him on the neck. “You’d get to play with me more often if you weren’t so bad.” Toxic tried his best to speak and gave all the words he could muster. “But… I want….. you so much….. Bear…..I… love….ugh!” Toxic’s cock was leaking all over the cushions as he experienced pleasure from another world. Bear only grinned as he watched his little pup squirm trying to handle all of his manhood. Bear had the cock of a sex behemoth and a body to match. He kissed Toxic’s back as he finally reached an UNBELIEVABLE semi-hard girth. “Looks like that’s all you got. I don’t want to break that tight ass.” I laughed on the inside at the mention of Toxic’s “tight” ass. With size like that, Bear could make any ass he wanted tighter than a cock ring 3 sizes to small. Although I’d never worn one or seen one first hand before, I knew full well that Bear’s size could put a dent in one. Toxic was screaming at the top of his longs as Bear only pushed himself in a little. Toxic was now cumming without touching himself as Bear reached his pleasure spots easily. Cum was getting all over the couch as he jizzed in volleys. The other pups were getting horned up at the sight of so much pleasure. It was only when Toxic finally stopped cumming and fell on the couch defeated that Bear let him cock and his cock head smacked his knee, the head slightly past it now. “That’s enough for now. Everyone back to what they were doing.” Everyone quickly pulled their pants up and were about to head to different rooms to blow off steam whether alone or with each other but Bear cleared his throat and they all stopped again. “I almost forgot. Tonight’s the night I’m going to let Baby Cub play with one of you guys. Don’t do anything he’s not OK with.” Everyone stopped and smiled at me but Bear made sure to secure who was getting the night. “Tonight is… Donut.” Curses and swears went around the room as the other pups grumbled in frustration and went off to go play in rough sexual release. Donut’s big beautiful body came over to me in nothing but his tight jock strap and he loomed over me like Bear would have before he’d grown. He grabbed me and hugged me tightly in his big arms and I felt my nose press into his pec cleavage. “We’re going to have so much fun!” Donut said, his big, excited voice rumbling through my body. I was going to be in for a wild night. To Be Continued……….

Hey guys, Sorry for the delay, but here's the next installment of: THE AGE OF MUSCLE GODS! Story by Muscl4life Chapter I Chapter II CHAPTER III: Steve's Trigger I returned to my car, still feeling a bit numb after seeing the wonderful feats of strength performed by three impossibly huge muscle men, the very proof beyond any shadow of doubt that the reports about huge muscle geezers all over the world were not hoax after all. Our world was changing very fast, but I still had trouble to process such amazing transition. Deep down, I felt the things Kent, Vince and Roger told me still echoing in my mind. They were convinced that I would trigger the same kind of spectacular muscle growth on my Uncle Steve, but my greatest surprise was to realize that I really didn’t know how I should react if such idea became truth. I never asked Uncle Steve about his sexual orientation, neither has he ever bothered to inquire about mine. We just recognized each other as gay men belonging to different generations of the same family. Back in the day, he had to muffle and disguise his preference for men, passing by a “lifetime bachelor” and for that, he was very supportive when I came out for my family. If I was really to be his trigger, and, in that case, if our blood connection could also supposedly increase the results, Uncle Steve would certainly become something else… For starters, unlike most of the growing geezers, who have been sick, weak or totally out of shape before the power surged in their bodies, my Uncle Steve has always been a very fit man. He had been a Park Ranger for more than 30 years before retirement, but in the recent years my only uncle was no other than Steve “Rock” Finnegan, the 68 year old bodybuilder who became famous in this community as a well successful competitor in the Masters Class. On top of that, he had only started in the sport at the age of 54 years old! Uncle Steve loved being in the great outdoors much more than living among people, he never married neither had any children, and his work allowed him to spend most of the time in touch with the nature. Such simplistic lifestyle allowed him to save great deals of money so he could retire relatively earlier than most workers could, but this actually turned out to be a great mistake, because the poor guy suddenly did not know what to do with so many free hours in his days. I was the one who actually introduced Uncle Steve to the gym routine. He has always very athletic in his own ways, standing at 155 pounds of very toned and wired pounds at 54 years old, but he simply didn’t consider the idea of practicing sports confined in a single building. Back then, I thought it would be a great way to encourage further socializing skills on my very secluded relative, and it turned out a great plan, because the pumping bug immediately bit him. Even with his initial great shape, this newfound passion for bodybuilding in the mature years of his life still provoked quite the commotion. People were actually very impressed on how easily Steve managed to continue add solid pounds to his physique, and so he won his first show only 18 months after he firstly stepped inside a gym. Competing at nearly 56 years old, Uncle Steve stepped onstage with ripped 175 pounds of hard muscle, after bulking up to nearly 190 pounds, my Uncle’s pictures were soon in all the specialized magazines, and he even got sponsorship and a few gigs to support this unexpected new carrier. However, that was nearly 12 years ago. At the very day of his 68th birthday, my dear Uncle won his category at a very prestigious world-wide bodybuilding show, and people said that regardless his age, he should be allowed to compete for the overall champion, because he was impressively cut and huge at 185 pounds of hard muscles. Most people didn’t seem to acknowledge the fact that he managed to pack over 30 pounds of lean hard muscle, which he cut down from being over 200 pounds just a few months before, and I actually realized that he had surpassed my own physique, despite the fact I am 37 years younger! I guess Uncle Steve has always been much more physically fit than me, but now that he was also considerably heavier and much more muscular, I finally realized that my own Uncle was super-hot muscle daddy material. I couldn’t help but feeling incredibly guilty for being sexually attracted to my own Uncle. At first, I simply could not accept such fact, trying to deny the obviousness of my feelings by preferring over complex theories. I tried to overcome such attraction by drifting away from my dear Uncle, spending less time with such amazing silver haired muscular daddy hoping that it could help me to get back to the way things were between us. However, it did not prove effective at all. During the following weeks, Uncle Steve phoned constantly, telling how he missed me, and he would take no excuse, he wanted me to be present on his biggest show. Since I had no courage to disappoint my dear Uncle even further, I had no other choice other than going. When he got that 1st place trophy back home, the look on his face was priceless; all he wanted to do was celebrating with me as he ate lots of formerly forbidden food such as pizza, burgers and cake. Once the reports on the huge senior muscle men outgrowing their younger counterparts began popping all over the media, Uncle Steve’s usual joy of life simply faded away. He spent his days checking for new reports, calling his friends and trying to locate any grown elder of his knowledge, he was simply getting obsessed with the fact some guys who had never been as big as him had suddenly exploded in size and strength. Even I had unadvisedly contributed to deepen his frustration with a single comment. I tried to cheer him up by saying. “You’d better stop snooping around, Uncle Steve. One of these days it’ll be you on those reports.” “I hope you’re right kid.” He replied in a very serious tone. Right at that moment, I felt he truly wanted to be one of these lucky huge men, he was miserable because he wasn’t huge like that, and I felt miserable because he knew that I wanted him to be huge as well. Since then things have never been the same between us. Not until this weird day. I finally parked my car at Uncle Steve’s huge front yard. He lived in a full acre sized property with a lots free space around his house. I got out of my car and walked towards the house, knocked at the door with my heart pounding inside my chest. “Uncle Steve? Are you there…we need to talk…” I called him, looking through the front window to see if he was in the living room. There were groans coming from the backyard so I ran in that direction, only to find my Uncle working out at his outdoor gym, something he had recently installed so he could still enjoy his two greatest passions together: being outdoors and lifting weights. “Oh hey there stranger! Be with you in a minute…” Uncle Steve said in a cool, casual tone. He finished the last three reps on each arm of his bicep curls, lifting an impressive cargo in such perfect form; I was lost in the size and ruggedness of that manly ball of muscle, so veined, so hard and cut. I watched mind-absently the glorious form of my 5’8” tall amazingly ripped 67-year-old Uncle, he wore black spandex shorts and a white UA T-shirt that was literally painted over his chiseled sculptured muscles. He wore his black rimmed grandpa glasses, his silver hair cut really short covering his head and that masculine, yet very handsome and serene face completely shaven, and I could see every single vein and striation of his vascular physique pulsing and throbbing. “So, it took you more than usual to get here, I was getting worried.” Uncle Steve had this soothing friendly face, at least when he felt comfortable with someone, but most of the times he just seemed too serious and hardly approachable. That incredibly hot muscle daddy walked towards me and I felt my knees getting weaker by the second. “Yeah, there was an accident on the highway; I had to wait until they cleared the road.” I said without really noticing that Uncle Steve gently stroke my face with the back of his hand, something that he never did before. My impressively hunky uncle just chuckled. “You mean those three huge SMM’s they showed in the news, right?” I froze, because I did not really know how he would react to such fact, after all, he had been very sensitive about this topic. “It’s okay, John. I actually have seen those guys before. They’re Bruce’s friends.” It all came back to me so fast: all the weird things Brad told me earlier in my office and his very particular connection with his grandfather. Then, I remembered the little jokes those muscle geezers made when they realized I was going to see my uncle, implying that I was to be his trigger. “Uncle Steve, I don’t have a fucking clue about today’s events. This weird teenager came to my office seeking for my help, but it turned out he just wanted me to believe he was the sole responsible for the appearance of the Senior Muscle Men, like he could make men grow at his will. And out of nowhere he told me that he knew you, I got really scared.” I felt his hard, strong, yet comforting hug. Uncle Steve was two inches shorter but had at least 50 pounds of hard muscle on me; his condition was impeccable even though he should be off right now. “It’s alright, John. Bruce told me he sent Brad to see you, so you could also understand what is happening.” “So, you also believe in their crazy theory? I mean, Uncle Steve, they are…” I bite my tongue before I said something that would completely unethical and unprofessional. “I am not saying they are right, until it happens to me.” He said at once. “Uncle Steve…I don’t know what to do. I mean I REALLY wanted you could start growing huge like those guys, because that would make you so happy, but I am not sure if I can make that happen!” I was still hugging his muscular back and squeezing him tighter. “John, do you want it to happen because of me, or because of us?” He said gently breaking the hug and holding the back of my head with one hand. “I just want you to be happy.” I whispered. “And I just want to be huge, massively built and powerful, for you and especially for me! I realized that I can finally be everything I ever wanted, and I would be thrilled if it is you the one to grant me that.” He said in such a sincere tone, and his erection pressing against my own crotch felt like a jolt electricity surging through my body. Next thing I noticed was his handsome face inching towards me; I closed my eyes and felt his warm harsh tongue invading my mouth with the courage that I would never have in my life. The muscular older man’s hands ran up towards my chest and gently rested around my chest area, carefully cupping my very sensitive nipples. The kiss was delicate and yet so determined, not very long but it lasted long enough to say all the things we needed but words would just make it too complicated. “I’ve talked a lot with Bruce about the triggering, and he told me it is actually something the trigger induces the SMM to do rather than doing for him. Almost like you are sponsoring the change.” Uncle Steve said as he caressed my hair. “There’s nothing I want in my life, Uncle…I just want you to be huge like them. Fuck…you already are the sexiest man on Earth. If you grow that huge…” “When I grow that huge, boy. You are my trigger, it will happen. In fact, it has already started.” He cut me before I ruined that special moment. His hands sneaked down my butt and lifted me from the ground. I actually ignored the reason of my surprise upon noticing the easiness in which he lifted me, because I knew my incredibly strong Uncle could lift much heavier weights than my own; my legs instinctively wrapped around his thin waist and I moaned feeling my body resting supported by his manly strength. “It has started already…” I said with a true excitement found in my heart. I no longer theorized and considered situations, I knew that my Uncle was a muscle geezer, he had always been, all I needed was reminding him of that. “I feel it too, my boy.” Uncle Steve grinned as he carried me easily inside the house, taking enough care to avoid bumping at the objects. I could feel his muscles were actually dealing with my weight with increasing nimbleness, even shifting me higher while fondling with the globes of my butt underneath my jeans. Uncle Steve swiftly carried us to the bedroom; he sat on the bed still kissing my mouth as he carried me so easily. The moans and groans coming from my mouth indicated the level of my pleasure. Then, he laid down in the mattress and I felt my arms running through his chiseled sculptural ageless muscular body. “Worship me, boy. Give your muscle daddy the value he deserves. Fuck…if all these younger guys would already kill to have muscles like mine, now they will have to wait until much longer, because they’ll never be as huge as I’ll be…” Uncle Steve said in a deep, guttural tone that I never from him, something husky and sexy, and that new revelation only fed the furnace of my lust. I kissed every crevice, belly and valley of those huge veined arms, paying special attention to his rugged biceps, which he flexed proudly. At that very moment, I realized we were still fully clothed, but our cocks were so hard they ached for release, like the worst case of blue balls in the history. “Get naked…” He instructed me and I obliged, trying to get rid of my clothes as if they were suddenly on fire. Once I stood completely in the buff of my own 175 muscular pounds, with my throbbing 6 inches long cock, panting of anticipation, desire burning through my eyes as I finally envisioned my own Uncle as the muscular alpha male he truly was. “Now, take my clothes off, and feel how tight they are already…” Steve performed his role perfectly, guiding and helping to overcome any inhibitions I still had. My eager hands actually needed his help to yank those tight clothes from his marvelous veined muscles, starting at his shirt, which seemed painted over these bulging ripped muscles. I attempted to remove the pants faster, but the thickness of the thighs and the muscularity of the butt just made it a much harder task than I could anticipate. At last, Uncle Steve just smirked and collaborated with my yanking, and soon I saw his glorious 8.5 inches hard, uncut cock, totally shaven along with his ball sack, which made him look a perfect porn actor. My mouth opened and the next moment I had that precious tube of man-meat down my throat, which made Uncle Steve gasp of pleasure, I’ve always been proud of my deep throating skills, so when I looked at his marveled expression to discover his nephew was a damn hot young cocksucker. A kinky smile was the tip he needed to press the back of my neck to encourage even longer, deeper movements, connecting his huge schlong to the back of my throat and trying to slide further into my esophagus, only to return with a furious gag reflex that made both of us groan with excitement. “Damn, John…You’re so fucking hot…” Uncle Steve said as he grabbed my face and kissed me so hard that I felt the world spinning after he broke the kiss, the grin in his manly face was just priceless. I needed no words to express my lust, so I just laid on my back and Uncle Steve just mounted me, taking his time to carefully rest his muscular weight over my much thinner frame and feel his dominance over my muscular, but still much smaller physique. “Oh, shit… I never thought you were so heavy!” I said, trying to accommodate my body under his muscular frame, which made my Uncle immensely happy. “Enjoy while you can, boy. I’ll never be this light ever again! From now on, I am only going to get bigger, harder, thicker, stronger and heavier, much more muscular just to make you feel tiny and crushed like a little bug. But don’t worry; soon we’ll learn new ways to fuck…” Uncle Steve hugged me and rolled us over, gently making me rest on top of his amazing muscular frame. I was still two whole inches taller, but that muscle man was so wide and thick, his veined muscles feeling so hard supporting the pressure of my weight without denting, keeping their glorious form. I just kissed the hard nipples and licked the amazing cleavage of that incredible fortress that was his shaven chest. “Will you keep that hairy beast look like most of SMM’s Uncle Steve?” To be honest, I asked such question because I didn’t know which I preferred best, the scruffy, ultra manly hairy muscle monsters or the divine like smooth behemoth muscle masters. “Well…if you want me me to be smooth, you’ll have to shave me and take care of that yourself. I only care about growing bigger for you. Besides, this will give you lots of fun deciding which version of me you prefer, hairy or smooth.” Uncle Steve chuckled as he groped my butt and squeezed it so hard that I saw stars. “Uncle Steve…” I whispered. “Damn, sorry boy…it’s just…I am feeling so great, and having you here, finally in the way I’ve dreamt for so many years…” I just kissed my older massive muscular man and rubbed my naked butt against his cock in a very sensual movement. “I need you so badly, Uncle Steve…” At that point I finally realized that the fact we were related was in fact one of the sexiest and kinkiest part of being fucked by that gorgeous muscle stud. All of a sudden, his bounced from the mattress and sent me flying into the air. With an incredible agility, Uncle Steve easily managed to turn the tables once again, pinning me back on the bed as he held my arms together with just one hand. “Boy, you really have no idea how much I need you…” His voice was even deeper, huskier, and manlier. I suddenly realized he easily hoisted my legs on his wide thick shoulders and kissed me harshly while his hard cock entered me without any kind of warning. “Oh, shit…you’re such a stud! So manly, so strong!” “Yeah, babe, and only getting bigger!” He said as his teeth toyed with my very sensitive nipple. Then, he just engulfed my throbbing cock in his mouth and I gasped out loud. He sucked me so hard, so intensely, so powerfully that it didn’t take him more than a few minutes to bring me to the edge. “Uncle Steve…I’m gonna cum…please stop!” I urged him, not wanting to break such a beautiful moment so soon. “Heh, don’t worry boy…I am in charge, just relax and enjoy the ride!” He said while holding my cock with such a tight grip I could swear it would explode. His mouth went back to my sensitive head and I felt his own throat going deeper while the suction increased which caused me to buck and cuss like a sailor while Uncle Steve drank my juices eagerly. He kept sucking me until I was completely dry, feeling the incredibly pleasing pain of being milked right after such huge load. “Oh…Uncle Steve that was amazing!” I said still panting, but his thick finger silenced my lips. “It has barely started, boy. You kids need to learn a lot about sex.” Uncle Steve said as he flexed his two arms, hitting his glorious double biceps, my all-time favorite pose. It was then my cock sprung back into life, harder than ever. “Fuck…you’re a monster…you even look bigger!” I didn’t know if I was right, but from my privileged point of view I really felt that he seemed bigger all over, but maybe it was just because all that talk about triggering his transformation into a Senior Muscle Man. I attacked the marvelous hard rugged biceps, taking a good bite at them just to feel their hardness, their rugged textures against my teeth and the thickness of the tissue filling my worshipping mouth. “Yeah, you bite these guns, boy. Soon they will be so freaking huge that you’ll be hugging them with your arms open wide!” Uncle Steve teased me as he massaged my butt firmly, indulging himself in the passion of our moment. Up to that day, I had never actually imagined Uncle Steve in the sack, but as I felt his gloved cock pushing through my sphincter with masterful skills, I realized right then he was a smooth, experienced top because he let me bask in the bliss while he took care of every detail. “Oh, Uncle Steeeeeeeeve.” I groaned lustfully as he pushed slowly, yet increasingly deeper into my tight hole, making the pain on my ring turn into a warm pleasing sensation, rubbing closer to my prostate. “Oh, damn boy…being inside you for the first time. Feels cozy and tight, but we need to stretch you a whole lot more because I’m only gonna grow bigger like the SMM you triggered inside me.” He said while kissing my back and slowly pumping his cock inside my butt, which made us both hiss and moan. “Well, you’re already so big; soon we’ll have to buy you those ultra large condoms…” I chuckled, rolling my eyes because of the incredible pleasure he gave me with each pump of his cock inside me. “Hehe…maybe not, I believe we won’t need those for much longer. Soon, I’ll be immune to all diseases and have impervious health! Always bigger, always stronger and better, much better than any youngling you’ll ever met. In fact…the first real men of your life, boy…” Uncle Steve grunted as he retrieved his cock for a single moment, only to instantly reclaim my ass with his aching hard spear in a long continuous thrust that made me scream as I came for the second time. “You’re such a hot screamer…I love making you cum just to see you turning into this wild little muscle whore inside the uptight brainiac shrink.” He hugged me tight as he continued to fuck me harder and harder, feeling the tightness of my butt around his cock, while I just produced guttural sounds of ecstasy. “Damn…I feel hornier than ever!” Uncle Steve continued to fuck me harder and harder, pounding my butt with increasing speed and rhythm, loud sounds of his hard muscular body hitting against mine. At some point, I just went quiet, already engulfed by yet another cloud of intense pleasure, unable to focus in anything rather than enjoying my body totally dominated by such powerful top. However, Uncle Steve felt his sex drive increasing as he continued to pound me. He actually stood up and carried my weight, hoisting my legs and supporting my weight as he bounced my body against his hardening cock. In the heat of that moment, we exchanged looks, I was so happy, panting and groaning louder, and Uncle Steve seemed so fulfilled, throwing his head back and pounding inside me even harder, like he would never stop. In fact, at some point, we were both shocked and excited – Uncle Steve held me for over 30 minutes, fucking my chute with an incredible tempo, and he never felt tired at all, his abdominal muscles crunching and flexing. He just found renewed strength and continued exploring that living fantasy while my own body join orgasm after orgasm, I was pretty much exhausted, but as my powerhouse top continued fucking me, all I could was holding onto his muscular neck and hold on before entering into another unexplainable orgasm routine. His sweat and my cum pouring from our bodies, making us both hornier and more connected than ever. Uncle Steve kissed my forehead and held me steady for a second. “We should stop now, you’re a mess, boy.” He casually commented still thusting his cock inside me. “D-did you come?” I asked still pacing. He waved his head with a grin. “I never felt this would actually happen this way. I thought he was bullshitting me.” “Huh?” “Bruce told me that when Brad triggered him, they fucked like maniacs, Brad came over and over, while he continued to pound his ass getting harder and stronger, and he took forever to cum, the harder he fucked his boy, the longer the could fuck him.” “Uncle Steve…” “Yeah boy?” “You’re still fucking me…” “Yeah, and I can keep going…I was just worried about you.” “Please don’t…if that is what I need to trigger you…please go all the way!” “Are you sure?” “Fuck me…fuck me until you can’t hold back and just explode inside me!” I threw my head back and helped him to fuck me harder. Uncle Steve needed no further encouragement. He did just as told and fucked me until he is orgasm finally happened. Nearly three hours later. I shit you not; it took him almost three whole hours of non-stop pounding action to reach orgasm, not that he didn’t enjoy the path, he was always hard and filling the condom with his own pre. In fact, we used over a case of condoms – I simply held onto his neck and he supported my weight while setting another glove down his ever hard cock and reinserted it into my warm hole. “This is not human…” I whispered as he got ready for what would be his final round. “I feel more than human already boy…” He said as he got back inside me and this time he just kissed me hard and resumed his epic upstanding fucking, lifting my body in midair. At that point, I had lost count of my orgasms; the bliss overcame my body without ejaculation since my balls were dry long ago. “Thank you boy…You’ve made me the happiest man on Earth! I’m your master now! Feel my power!” Uncle Steve’s deep voice was suddenly so powerful and thunderous that all the windows of the house shattered as he finally came inside me! He held my butt and plunged so deeply inside me that I felt he melted his cock with my hole. The strength of his ejaculation felt like someone turned a fire hose attached to my bowels, my whole body shook constantly as he shook me gently, groaning and hissing, thrusting even deeper as he tried to relax, but the way his muscles flexed at each passing second he was feeling the strongest pleasure possible. It actually took him over 15 minutes to stop shaking and groaning, each time he breathed it seemed that he was going a little further into his orgasm frenzy, but he never eased his grip on my body, seeming to support my weight with increasing easiness. Finally, he gently laid on his back and relaxed a bit. “John…you realized what just happened to us huh?” “T-t-t-ttriggering?” I said pacing, still not able to feel my own butt with his massive cock impaled inside me. “Triggering…” He said as he kissed my forehead. “You’re still so hard inside me…” “I feel I’ll never go soft again…” He chuckled, gently lifting me from his body and holding my weight as he finally unplugged from my butt. We both moaned and relaxed, the passion still covered our bodies with all its juices and emotions, our hearts pounding inside our chests. Kisses and hugs shared with utmost honesty. “I feel like I was hit by a truck…” “Well, I am sure that I will soon be even bigger than a truck! But you should rest now…” He said putting me on the side and gently slapping my butt before he astoundingly jumped out of the bed. “Where are you going?” I asked realizing my body completely drained while Uncle Steve looked completely refreshed. “First I’ll weigh myself to check how much bigger I’ve got!” “What? Uncle Steve…” I called him but he just held his finger and went up on the scale which was conveniently right at his side. “305 pounds…yeah 75 pounds of hard muscle in just a few hours!” He flexed his muscles, which were so massive. I finally noticed that my senses were not playing tricks on me, Uncle Steve was indeed much, thicker and powerful. He had been growing all the time he was fucking me! “Uncle Steve, you’re enormous! I was not hallucinating at all!” “Of course I was growing, boy. I was actually wondering when you would come around, Johnny.” He said in a natural tone. I was indeed in shock and excitement, but a smile came onto my face. “What will you do now?” It was all I could ask while my head conjured thousands of possible consequences over the fact my 68 year old Uncle now was a massively muscular beast. I’m starving, I’ll have my post-triggering food and then use this extra energy to work out and induce further growth…” Uncle Steve said casually. “What? You just fucked me for three hours and…you’re simply gonna grab a bite and go lift weights? How is that even possible?” It was then I realized Uncle Steve knew much more SMM’s than I imagined. “It’s okay, boy…Triggering is supposed to do that. I’ll never feel tired or weak again, and my muscles now are growing bigger each passing second, they’re triggered after all!” He finally said. “Please, Uncle Steve, take me with you…I want to help you.” I asked, feeling so fucking tired and exhausted, my whole body filled with cramps. “You already did more than enough, my boy. My triggering lasted twice as long as Bruce’s, but let’s keep that just between us ok?” He jumped back in bed, his increased weight nearly sending me against the wall. “Uncle Steve…what is exactly going to happen to you now?” I muttered the courage to ask. “Growth…and much more! You’ve seen those SMM’s, I’ll soon overcome them! They were lucky to be the first ones, but they weren’t prepared for their change like I did. Been in my greatest form, made sure I could fuck you for a long time without only to make the testosterone levels in my organism reach their apex.” “So, you knew it would happen with me…how could you be so sure?” “Because Brad told me so, he said you would be my trigger and I got ready for you. He also told me something else…something that made me trust him completely. “And what was that?” “He told me that I’ll overgrow even Bruce!” He told me so excitedly, kissing my lips with such passion and strength that I felt my own brain blacking out. “Uncle Steve…” “Relax, Johnny… I need to take care of my growth now. When you wake up I’ll be even bigger already, but don’t worry, you ‘ll feel better in a few hours. Just sleep tight now. Your muscle daddy is here.” My eyes felt so heavy, that I could no longer keep them opened. I slept like a log. To be continued.

Hello guys, I just had to write this story...Hope you like it, kinda different from my usual stuff. Cheers! Empowerment Story by Muscl4life Part 1 Kurt dried another bottle of water as he waited, without knowing exactly the reason for being so nervous. He knew Aidan a long time ago, ever since they were freshmen roommates in college back in 2004. Maybe that was precisely the reason. Aidan has been much more than just a regular roommate; he was actually the first guy with whom he had sex. Wild, steaming hot, dripping wet sex. The kind of fuck that still lingered in the back of his head for all these years. Kurt’s sport career started out in basketball since High School, but he eventually changed to football because of his impressive built. After all, at 19 years old and being 6’5” tall and weighing 250 pounds of hard young muscular built, coaches believed he could be the next Rob Gronkowsky. As an aspiring college football player with great looks, his jet-black hair always cut very short and those dark brown eyes, Kurt imagined he was going to have lots of sexual action during college, which he certainly got, but not in the way things happened. His college roommate was Aidan Garcia, a 5’5” 170 pounds of thickly muscular gymnast. Coming from a Cuban-American father and a German mother, Aidan had tanned skin, hazel eyes and blond hair but had thick juicy lips, massive thighs and a bulbous muscular butt that would make Serena William’s butt seem flat in comparison. Aidan was actually a well accomplished athlete and would be competing for a slot in the 2008’ US Olympic team. Ever since the first day, these two young men were immediately attracted towards each other. Although Kurt still tried to resist at the beginning, the sexual tension between them grew more intense each day; and by the second week together, the tall football player finally surrendered to the initiatives of that marvelous gymnast. Kurt has never fucked another guy up to that point, but he surely got addicted. Suddenly, none of the girls seemed nearly as hot in the sack. Sure, he got all the boobies and pussies he wanted, but Kurt would dismiss them within the blink of an eye when Aidan implied he would be available for the evening. The sexual chemistry between them was mind-blowing. Kurt was tall, muscular, and strong and with a 9 inches long hard cock, so he was more than capable of supporting their weight while they fucked standing up; the dark haired stud pounded the hard ass of his hazel-eyed roommate while Aidan kissed his lips passionately. Meanwhile, Aidan was a sexual dynamo. Guys all over campus soon knew him for giving the best blowjobs. He also was the best kisser Kurt ever had. Not only that, Aidan also had such a muscular butt that his anus was actually very tight and deliciously strong, he actually had many orgasms while Kurt fucked his butt, and even though he could squirt three or four times in one single round, he just ordered his top to keep fucking him all the way. Although Kurt was intimidating with his enormous muscular frame, he was not the one calling the shots in that relationship. In fact, Kurt was becoming each time more dominated by the much shorter muscular guy. He’d drop any class, workout, or team training whenever he got a call from Aidan, his cock addicted to fuck that hard muscle butt. Their sexual kinkiness was increasing exponentially; to the point that one day a few days before Spring Break, Aidan told Kurt they should both get tested for STD’s before they could move into the next phase. The dark haired hunk blindly obliged and when they results confirmed they were both clean, Aidan announced they would go exclusively for a trial period, during which they would be doing it bareback style. “But you gotta promise me that you won’t fool around any of your whores, male or female, I don’t care. You and I are gonna be an item from now on; and in turn you’ll have the most intense sex of your life!” The hunky gymnast promised him, and he surely delivered. Kurt fucked Aidan every single day at least three times: once right after they woke up, which they called “the silent”, another time right before lunch time (usually in public places like janitor’s closet or even some deserted library section), and a final one when they returned to the dorms. The muscular football player loved to plant his seed deep into Aidan’s butt, or just unloading down his throat. If Kurt behaved properly, Aidan would ride his cock while the tall guys sat on the bed. The gymnast would furiously pound his own butt against the hard muscles on Kurt’s frame, shaking and moving his butt along while he milked the huge cock with his anus, and all the dark haired hunk could do was moan, powerlessly as his huge schlong poured yet another load inside him. However, so much sex was taking its token on Kurt’s results. Unlike Aidan, who not only managed to keep his training routine but also got amazing grades and finished the first year on the top 3% of every single class he took. During summer vacations, while Kurt just returned home and had to deal with the fact he was still no more than a bench warmer, Aidan got an internship at ChemTechLabs, he was very interested in pharmacology of the field of sports nutrition. Kurt emailed him daily, but he got few vague replied in return. When the new school year started, Kurt made sure he made the right contacts to keep both of them paired up in the dorms, but it was then he suddenly discovered Aidan Garcia would not be returning this year. Later that same days Kurt got this email from Aidan: “We had a lot of fun this year, but it’s time for us to part for the time being. See you one in the future, hopefully.” Of course, Kurt tried to reach Aidan to demand some kind of explanation, but he had changed his phone number, his email and Facebook accounts, he truly wanted to vanish from Kurt’s life. Seeing how devastated Kurt seemed, a friend who worked at the administrative offices of the University told him that Aidan got a full scholarship paid by ChemTechLabs to very prestigious University at the other side of the country without telling a single word to his boyfriend. Kurt was heartbroken, he tried to get mad at Aidan and forget everything they had, focusing all his energies on his career. Eventually, it paid off and he finally got to be a main asset for his university’s team and got a few important wins. Kurt never managed to become a professional. He got a serious knee injury and after a few corrective surgeries, doctors advised him to seek for an alternative career, because no NFL team would hire someone with a time bomb ticking on the right leg. Kurt could still work out and keep in great shape, which, joined by his hot looks, got him a few gigs in the fitness model industry, but things actually got more agitated when someone leaked a sex video of him and Aidan which got viral instantly. The next thing Kurt knew, producers from all over the nation approached him, offering substantial contracts of exclusivity, which eventually convinced the shocked muscular hunk that he should just cease the opportunity to become a full-fledged gay porn actor. Kurt then moved to LA and became Brett Strokes, the famous steaming hot porn star: 6’5” tall 275 pounds of hard massive muscular frame, drop dead gorgeous and with this immense dick, his career skyrocketed very fast within the gay porn industry, turning Kurt into another sub-celebrity. In all his films, Kurt (or Brett Strokes) played the quintessential alpha male for the gay porn industry. He was always the embodiment of such fantasy being so muscular, manly – sometimes hairy, others all smooth, always in that in the marvelous shape between offseason and competition conditioning, he oozed the aura dominant muscle top that got his way around all kinds of bottoms. Twinks, bears, lanky hunks, boys next door. Whatever their sizes and shapes, Brett Strokes would fuck them all in his signature style. Grunting and moaning, lifting the guy from the ground and holding him while he fucked his brains out in midair. He actually got famous for holding his erection for impressive periods of time, which allowed directors to shot the most amazing scenes while the bottoms simply suffered with his restless fucking action. Most of them had never shot scenes in which they came more than once. Nearly ten years later, there was Kurt (aka Brett Strokes): young, rich and famous, but still waiting on Aidan. It was incredible the effect this man had over him. Kurt tried his best but he simply could not forget the lines of the unexpected message which popped at his cellphone last weekend. “Hey, you. I’ve always thought you were my favorite porn star, maybe we should get together for the sake of old times. Yours, Aidan.” At first, Kurt thought it would be some kind of trick, someone just wanted to mess up with him, but a second mail this morning got him all worked up. “You will meet me for Lunch today. I’ll send you the address later. Be there. Aidan.” So, to make a long story short, Kurt got dressed in his best clothes, his killing charm and went to the restaurant, where he was lead into the reserved table, but no sign of Aidan. The tall muscular intimidating alpha male type was totally clueless and desperate around the mere aura of that guy. “Hey, Kurt.” The same husky voice. The dark haired alpha turned around and saw the short Aidan dressed impeccably in dark grey Armani suit. “H-hey there, Aidan…” Kurt managed to say after a few awkward moments of silence. He noticed Aidan looked even hotter after all these years. That suit showed the width of his shoulders and the tightness of his waist. “It’s been so long since we last talked huh? I hope I didn’t hurt you too much with the way I chose to break up with you, but it was the best for both of us.” Aidan said with such casualty as he took his seat at the private table in the best Restaurant in town. “How dare you?” Kurt said towering over the much shorter man. Kurt’s immense size would intimidate anyone else but not Aidan Garcia. The beautiful shorter guy looked seriously as he picked Kurt’s hand and kissed his fingers. “You’re fully entitled to feel that way. I’ll leave right now if you tell me to, and won’t ever bother you again.” Kurt considered the idea of just telling him to go, but he couldn’t, not again. “I am not like you. I will hear what you have to say before I decide on something.” The huge guy sat down and looked intensely to Aidan, whose smile rose once again in the beautiful lips. “We were just too young, fucking like bunnies. Neither of us was getting the best out of potential. We focused too much in the sex to think about our future. I did what had to be done.” Kurt rolled his eyes. “If that’s the lame excuse you invented for yourself, that’s fine. But I won’t accept it. You still acted like a jerk, and nothing will change that.” Aidan nodded. “Farewell, I will handle my burden. We have both grown successful, that’s the important.” “We could have grown together…or at least break up trying. You just gave up.” Kurt tried to control his tears, he was a freaking massive man, he wouldn’t give that pleasure to such disgusting hot little man. “We have been together, just not physically. Besides…you wanted to play football, and the owners and coaches back then wouldn’t have good eyes for an openly gay player like they recently did.” “Please, my football career sank before it even begun, and where were you to support me? That’s what got me so pissed. You were never there for me.” “Really? And who released our video? The same one who got you famous and started your new career?” “Oh, don’t bullshit me…” “I was the one who wanted to do it on camera, I was the one who kept it with me for all those years. I just figured out that such a powerful talent shouldn’t keep private.” Aidan smiled boyishly. “Okay, let’s pretend I’ll buy that. You got me a new career by disclosing something that was private and intimate. Great move, Aidan!” “Come on, back in the day we fucked in every single place! You were lucky I only released the most tamed ones. I kept the good stuff for personal use only…” Aidan chuckled, but Kurt was growing madder about his demure. “So, you wanted to see me just to rub on my face how smart you are? Big deal, you also didn’t make into the Olympics… what happened to your dream?” “Actually, that was not my dream, it was just the tool I needed to get into a good school. I’ve always dreamt about becoming something else.” “What? A lawyer?” “Actually I am a pharmacologist now, and I work for ChemTechLabs for nearly 10 years now.” “Those guys need you in a suit rather than in a lab coat?” “You’re not that far from being right. I have acquired majority of voting capital last year, but still need to feel that I am working with the actual science you know?” “Well, that’s just great! You’re some kind of prodigious multimillionaire, and still I’ve never heard of you in the news.” “I love to keep things low profile.” Aidan smiled once again and motioned for the waiter to come closer and ordered the meals for both of them, and Kurt just gasped as he chose exactly what he would, including the precise point of his steak. “So, is this some kind of “I am sorry for being such a jerk lunch?” Kurt asked as the waiter left. “Not really, more like “I am sorry for being a jerk, but I want you back” kind of lunch. Kurt nearly dropped his glass. “No fucking way!” “I’ve got you to come, haven’t I?” “Fuck you!” Kurt said as he prepared to storm out the restaurant. “I still love you, and you know it’s mutual.” Aidan held Kurt’s huge hand very tenderly. “Where were you when I most needed of someone to hold me?” “Trying to become the kind of man you needed.” Aidan said honestly. “You’re so full of yourself.” Aidan held Kurt’s hand firmly and the huge muscle man suddenly couldn’t retrieve it. “I need to speak with you in private. Please come with me…” Kurt couldn’t process the fact that he was being overpowered by that shorter guy. “Let me go! You’ve tormented enough…I am not that kid anymore!” Aidan smiled and gave a gentle pull, and Kurt was back in his seat. “I just want to make things right between us. Please be the bigger man, because you know I am clearly not.” Kurt just took a deep breath. “Why do I even brother? You’re just going to chew me and spit me out when things get more serious.” Aidan then approached the porn star and whispered “Remember when you first planted your seed inside me? Do you remember how we both shook while you shot into my butt forever? You were just so lost into our pleasure you never realized what you were doing to me…” “What are you talking about?” “The reason why I was going so well and you were not really focused, lost your energy and felt cramps when you worked out. You were giving it all to me. I felt your strength, your energy, your focus and added to mine. I became more because of you, but I knew it was wrong to just take your gifts away. I needed to figure out a better way, and that’s when ChemTechLabs entered in my life, I needed to understand the workings of my body.” “Aidan, you’re just crazy. I am bigger and stronger than ever…” “Yet, you couldn’t break my grip could you?” “I didn’t want to hurt you!” Kurt replied suddenly offended. “Farewell…” Aidan placed his hand at the table and challenged him. “If you manage to move my arm one single millimeter, I’ll drop everything and leave you alone.” Kurt just rolled his eyes. He took the challenge and decided to teach the snob dude a lesson. But he couldn’t move the arm. Not even a single millimeter. Aidan just looked at him with a condescending smirk. “What the fucking is happening? Is this another one of your tricks?” Kurt said as he used all his strength but still he couldn’t even squeeze the muscles on Aidan’s hand, it felt like he as arm-wrestling a marble statue. “I have been developing myself, reaching for something beyond. I can now be the man you need me to be!” Aidan said as he brought his face forward and kissed Kurt so passionately the taller guy just moaned, hugging and kissing him back. “Aidan…why didn’t you trust me?” He asked pacing, feeling incredibly tired and sleepy. “I didn’t trust myself, babe. But now we can finally make it possible!” Aidan said as he easily swept Kurt from his feet and carried the nearly two meters tall muscular man before he fell out cold. The waiter opened the back door of the VIP room just in time to let Aidan and the huge muscular man exit the restaurant by the alley, where Aidan’s driver waited patiently and opened the door for them. “Thanks, Robert. Now let’s get back to the facility.” Aidan instructed as he gently checked on the vitals of Kurt’s body. “I am sorry for doing this my love, but you will understand.” Aidan said while he waited for his phone to connect the call. “I’ve got him, prepare the lab for us!” Aidan said harshly while the vehicle drove into the street.

"I think I took more than fifteen pounds," he said, taking in my physique. I joined him in taking an inventory of my body. Without a mirror, I couldn't tell entirely how much I had changed, but it didn't look too bad. Everything was smaller, for sure, less pumped than it had been. I'd started out as an incontrovertibly muscular guy, and now I was more athletic in build, like a wrestler or a big swimmer. A couple of minutes of contact had set me back months in the gym. "Yeah," I said. "You know me, sometimes I take things too far," he said. That was for sure. And that should have bothered me, but it didn't. The only things occupying my mind right then were how incredibly horny I was, and how amazing Kyle looked. His nonexistent body fat highlighted every inch, every pound of his purloined gains. His abs contorted with every shallow breath he took. Veins tangled down his still-slender arms, blue vines over the hard, tight muscle that now graced his limbs. I reached out and grabbed his biceps. He flexed his arm involuntarily. Damn, it was like granite. Still touching him despite the numbing tingle that started spreading up my arm, I copped a feel of my own gun. It was still way bigger than Kyle's, but not quite as defined. "Mike. Your muscles," he protested. "Don't worry. They'll grow back," I found myself saying, even as a part of me rebelled at taking the situation so calmly. I'd worked hard for those gains! "Stop, man. I--" Kyle tried to tug away from me. I was still stronger. I held him in place, but the swaying motion of his body freed his erect cock from his boxers. It poked out the hole in the front, looking big, red, and angry. Like I mentioned, his dick had always been pretty impressive. Less than an inch smaller than mine, and I was a big boy. It had never looked this large before. "Wait a second," I said, finally letting go of his arm. The brief contact had given him another jolt of size, sending him past a runner's build and on his way to looking like a swimmer. His shoulders actually had some breadth to them now, his chest a bit of roundness. I wasn't really paying attention to his muscles, though, because his cock had my full attention. Curious, almost fearful of what I might find, I hauled my own meaty dick out of my shorts. It drooled a bit of precum. I was as boned as I'd ever been, but it felt a little less impressive in my hands. That had to be because I felt a bit unmanned by how good Kyle's looked, I rationalized. His wasn't as big as mine, was it? Ignoring his protestations, I pressed our cocks together. The tingle came back, the strongest I'd felt yet. For all his murmured 'no's and 'stop's, Kyle didn't protest as I compared our dicks. He was almost as long as I was. Mine was thicker, but the decent length advantage I thought I possessed had evaporated. I could barely tell mine was longer. His dick surged in my hand. It was just a quick pulse, almost like he'd flexed it. His tool stretched wider and longer, but when it unflexed, it retained its new size. Now we were dead even. As I held it there, trying to confirm the transformation, it surged again. The head pushed forward, swelled wider. Its engorged tip pressed painfully into the meat of my groin. Just like that, Kyle's dick was clearly a little longer than mine now. "Dude, your dick," I said, looking up at him. And that's when I got my next surprise. We were eye to eye. I'd been a good inch taller than Kyle for as long as I could remember. Neither of us were wearing shoes, but we were unquestionably the same height now. "Please, you've got to stop," he said. There was no force in the plea. "Fuck, man, you're changing. You're getting so hot," I said. His cock throbbed. It was huge and angry. I reached out to stroke the shaft, fending off the voice of warning in my head. My fingers could barely touch around the shaft, and as that draining tingle returned, they started being forced apart by its growth. Kyle moaned under my ministrations. His voice sounded deeper, sexier. He brought his arm up in a solid flex and let his other hand roam the new-minted muscle sprouting there. The biceps was definitely bigger than a goose's egg now, on its way toward becoming a solid orb of power. The thought of his purloined strength increasing drove me into a desperate haze. I fell to my knees, took his cock in my mouth, and began to suck the salty precum away. "Oh, Mike," said Kyle. The last of his resistance crumbled. I could tell you the exact instant it happened. His protests cut off. He ceased trying to push me away. Instead, an enlarging hand pressed against the back of my head, massaging my scalp as it forced me down harder on the lengthening pole. I wheezed as its hot flesh invaded my throat. But Kyle had stopped caring. "Yeah, take it." His tenor voice had taken on a baritone rumble. I gazed up at him. His abs were in the process of reshaping themselves into a defined set of six cobbled bricks. They settled, tightened, and the grooves between them began to deepen into valleys. Above the corrugated landscape of his abdomen, two sizable pecs thrust forward, filling with striated new mass by the second. My dick throbbed uncontrollably, and I reached down to jerk it. My cock was as hard as I could imagine it being, but it barely filled my hand any more. Usually it could fit both. That was when I knew things had gone way out of control. I struggled against his grip, managed to pull off of his dick. It seemed endless. I finally got it out of my mouth, and it stared me eye to eye, thick as one of my diminished wrists and nine inches long at least. Kyle, lost to his lust, pivoted his hips and slapped me across the cheek with the massive tool. "Come on, Mike. Suck it. Get me off," he said. "Kyle, wait," I said. I struggled to my feet, shaking off his treacherous touch. God, he had grown. Kyle was bigger and longer everywhere. His limbs had stretched out. His bright green eyes were now several inches above mine. Rounded deltoids capped his shoulders, broadening his body so that I could no longer see to either side of him. Crap. How much had I given him? I felt small and weak. "What?" he panted. His hands kept snatching at my body, ignoring my attempts to rebuff his touch. "Come on, suck me." I pushed his hand away from one of my pecs. The muscle was barely there. "We have to stop, dude. Look at how small I am now! And you, you're almost six feet!" He looked, but he wasn't seeing me. I was sure he only saw the strength I still had to offer, the muscle he could still take. "Gotta get bigger. Just a little more." His arms wrapped me in an embrace, pulled me closer. The tingling erupted between us, so strong that it was almost paralyzing. His flesh scraped against mine as the transfer accelerated. The arms around me pumped and firmed. "No more," I said. My voice was shrill with panic. More than that, it was higher in pitch. It broke like a teenager's. He ground his adamantine muscles against my inferior ones. "Should've... unh. Should've listened to me before," he said, his voice not cruel, just not caring. His desire was too great. I struggled in earnest. My thrashing almost got me free, but then Kyle redoubled his grip. The next time I had enough energy to fight him, he fended off my struggles with ease. He was a full head taller than I was, and the transfer did not show any signs of stopping. He could have held me there and drained me down to nothing. But he had other ideas. Warning sirens blared in my brain the moment I felt him spinning me around. He bent me over. His massive dick, now almost a foot long, pressed against my back. He pushed me forward. The head prodded my butt, trying to find entry. "You've still got a hot ass," he slurred, drunk on his own power. "Kyle, no, don't!" I cried. The tip of his cock pressed against my hole. My cry turned into a shriek as it started pushing past my defenses. I hadn't bottomed for Kyle in a long time, and the last time, his dick had been about half its current size. Heedless, he just kept easing in, not caring how I writhed in his grip. All the while, the transfer continued. By the time he was all the way in, I had to stand on my tiptoes. I'd never been with a guy that much taller than I was. But that wasn't a problem for Kyle. Two great hands closed on my sides and lifted. My feet left the ground. He let out a grunt of effort at supporting my weight, and a tremble went through him. But as the seconds passed, it got easier, whether because I was growing lighter or he was getting stronger. At last, he seemed to stabilize. Then he started pumping into me. No, not even that. He used me like a rag doll, pushing and tugging on my diminishing body. His cock kept growing in me the whole time, until I felt like I was being shrink-wrapped on the gargantuan pole. It swelled suddenly. I felt every ridge and bend of it as it grew. I thought it was a surge of growth, but no. He let out a bass groan that rumbled in my chest as he started to cum. A hot geyser filled me, spurt after spurt. I was cumming, too. He came more in a single shot than most guys would have in an entire night of sex. The entire way through his rollercoaster of pleasure, he held me tight in arms that felt like steel girders around me. And then it was done. The tingling faded away. Kyle was gentle as he withdrew from me. I felt impossibly empty without his dick in side of me, like I'd collapse in on myself without it there to support me. He eased me back onto my feet. I couldn't even stand on my own two legs, so he helped me to bed. He was massive. My brain could barely do the math, but he was well past six feet, ripped and huge like a competition bodybuilder. Massive, veined muscles fought for space on a frame that had been built like a stick not an hour beforehand. If he was around 6'3, that put me right around the five foot mark. No wonder he looked so massive. He sat next to me on the bed. It creaked beneath his weight. I reached out and touched his arm. He flexed involuntarily. The muscle didn't rise up. It exploded, a peak that would make Everest jealous. "Sorry," Kyle said. His voice sounded like a subwoofer. The absurdity of the massive beast I'd helped create, looking so cowed, so disappointed in himself, made me almost want to laugh. Almost. "Yeah," I said, now exploring my own tiny physique. I was muscled like a little bird. I wasn't even the 98-pound weakling. I was his little brother. "Maybe we can fix it." "Got another ten grand?" I asked. "No. You?" I shook my head weakly. "Uh uh. So. Stuck like this." "I don't think I'll be needing you to spot me any more," Kyle said. "Nope," I said. We sat there in silence. After a few moments, the bed started to rock. It took me a second to realize that Kyle's titanic new body was shaking with laughter. "It's a good thing I got two vials for that price, right?" Kyle winked at me, holding something up. It was glass and full of greyish fluid. So that was how I lost all of my size and gained it back in just over an hour. Kyle hadn't been entirely honest about the price of the stuff, either. He's never tipped me in to who his supplier is, says he likes being the big man between us, but he's still taking the stuff. That became obvious the day he showed up at my place, two inches taller than I was and better hung. I didn't ask who his donor was this time. I didn't want to know. But I've been saving up, and I'm going to find Kyle's guy. It's harder than you'd think. Not something you just post on the Craigslist personals about: "Looking for Muscle Theft Potion." Trust me, I tried. As for Kyle, he's almost at the immense size he was at on that fateful day. All that beef is a lot more fun to play with when it didn't come from you, let me tell you. And Kyle doesn't seem to want to stop. I asked him the other day how big he wanted to get, and he just gave a shrug of those awesome, boulder-sized delts of his. Maybe he'll never stop. Oh well, what can you do? He always did take things too far.

Well, it's safe to say I'm using a lot of new things in this story. Never used the italic button so much in a story. Also, have never had someone grow at this speed. Thought I'd make enough parts today to reach a real growth spurt before I take a breather. Nick is starting to be a really interesting factor for me as I normally don't have someone with so much influence hanging around in a story (not to mention such a strong personality). Don't be afraid to correct me on him as this is my first time actually attempting a character like him. Comments and feedback please. Belly Down Part 3 The competition was going rather smoothly as the team arrived at their college gym. Kenny sat at the end of his own team's line of chairs as he sat and watched those of the class below fight it out on the mat. Isaiah was doing well to keep himself on his toes, almost being pinned down but squirming out with some quick readjustment. All the team knew that, if Isaiah wanted, he could be the perfect professional wrestler if he truly wanted to build himself big enough. Problem was Isaiah loved being the smallest and yet he was so good at what he did. In almost 10 seconds flat, he had the other guy on the floor and pinned, his skinny frame failing under the pure beef on Isaiah's arms and legs. Tapping out, the other guy walked off defeated and Isaiah came towards our side with an intense look. “What's wrong?” Kenny asked him. “It took me too long to get him. I need to work harder.” Isaiah sat down with a stern expression on his face. Kenny couldn't see Isaiah loved wrestling far more than he realized. Then again, Kenny wasnt aware of how much he loved wrestling deep down either. Someone else in his head knew, though. “Calling the next weight class!” came the voice of the intercom. Kenny felt his body pump with adrenaline as he felt his fears come alive. Casey arrived in time to wrap his hands around Kenny's thin shoulders and then his head gear. “You got it, Kenny. Put it all on the mat” he said own to him, his eyes focused on only Kenny. Kenny felt himself squirm in Casey's grasp before shaking himself out of it. He couldn't afford to grow a boner in the fabric of his tight singlet. Speaking of which, it was suddenly starting to chaff as he escaped his friend's grasp. “Right.” he said. Kenny saw the other guy he was up against and felt like he was going to cry. He was 142 pounds of lean muscle. Veins were running down his arms like spider webs. His muscles werent big but they were definitely below 5% body fat. Kenny was practically wetting himself before the referee even blew the whistle. Circling in the same direction as his opponent, Kenny ran scared when he threw a hand out and nearly got him by the neck. Kenny felt every thought of fear crossed his mind. I can't do this, he thought. I can't defeat a guy who's that strong looking. Kenny was proven to be up against someone strong, not just strong looking, as he was grabbed and slowly pulled into the opponent's grasp. He's too strong. I can't do it. I'm not big enough. I'm not strong enough. I can't win. Before long, Kenny was pinned on the ground in a rough grab and losing air faster than a balloon with a hole. That's one more loss on the chalk bored. Great job, Kenny. Not like you'd win against a lean ball of muscle like this when you got to this class with nothing but fat. Kenny was about to tap out when he heard Nick's voice. And that's where you're wrong. How could I make you any stronger with fat? At that, Kenny felt burning that he thought was the air leaving his brain. I'm not strong enough for this, I can't be. And you're wrong again. See how this works? Assumptions, assumptions. All you have to do is want to more. You want more strength, take it! You want more size, take it. I'm supposed to be in this box you call a head. How about you do yourself a favor and think outside of it. Kenny heard the words ring in his head. Time seemed to slow as he came to a realization. I fucking want to win. Oh really? Then win. Stop making fucking excuses. At that, Kenny felt his body tense. The guy wrapped around him, pinning in down, was glad to have gotten such an easy target to go up against. He'd lost the last match and couldn't afford to let himself get down in the dumps because of some loss. When he saw Kenny, he knew he'd win. There was nothing stopping him from taking a free win. Nothing except he could feel something wrong in his hold. He struggled hard to hold himself in place but he knew something was wrong. The guy he was holding was really fighting his grip now. His arms were tensed as he fought with the little guy's grip on his tensed arm. His arm was tightly fastened around Kenny's neck but, little by little, he was losing the fight and Kenny's face was becoming a lot less red and sweaty as he slowly pulled off his arm. Kenny had a wicked smile as he pulled with more and more strength on the guy he was up against. Everything was burning and..... it all felt so good. With a quick roll, Kenny was back on his feet again. Kenny didn't know what came over him but he felt every muscle tighten in his body, including his 2 inch cock in his singlet, the short stub suddenly chubbing to its hard 4 inches. Of course, as the two circled around each other, the opponent Kenny was up against felt his eyes hurt as the atmosphere around the boy he was up against got wavy and hard to see. If he didn't know better, he'd have thought the guy was a little bigger than he remembered. Also, he looked down and saw that his cock was hard and starting to go down his leg. He was used to seeing it as, in the heat of wrestling, its average for the blood to pump a bunch and cause a spontaneous boner. What he wasn't used to seeing was watching it grow hard to a measly 4 inches and then seem to slowly lengthen. The guy thought he was seeing things at first but, as he continued, he was sure. This kid wasn't in his weight class anymore. Before he knew, Kenny had made a grab for and, though he fought, the opponent was on his back and struggling against a wave of new strength he didnt expect from a previously little guy. The opposing teams and their coaches were cheering as Kenny turned the tables unexpectedly. He struggled but he could hear what sounded like a grumble as the kid held his grip over him and locked him. He was trapped like a bird in an iron cage. Reluctantly, the opponent tapped his hand against the mat with his free arm. He held his head in shame as he returned to his team with another defeat. He couldn't figure out what happened but he remembered the last thing he saw. That red headed little guy who suddenly wasnt so little...... with red eyes. Kenny returned to his team and looked across their shocked faces. Even Hans's big mug was gaping open at the sight of Kenny and his win. Casey had a big arm on Kenny's shoulders and a big, shit eating grin on his face. “Fuck yeah! Told you you'd kill it!” he said as he threw his other arm tightly around Kenny and pulled him in for a big hug. Kenny felt himself melt in Casey's grasp as he felt the big muscles wrap around him and give a new kind of warmth to his cold, sweaty body. Kenny pulled on a weak smile as he felt the on his face. “ You know we're going to fucking celebrate, right?” Casey said as he released Kenny. He stealthily looked down and smiled as he caught sight of his roommate's crotch and smiled. Kenny's cock was hard and very noticeable at its 6 inches. Casey quickly looked back int Kenny's eyes. He knew Kenny wasn't ready to admit he liked Casey. That was fine for him though Kenny didn't know it. Kenny himself couldn't figure out what was up with himself. He felt the new power coursing through his body and deeply felt happy about it and yet he knew where the source was. As long as I'm with you, you'll never be “weak” or “pathetic” again, came the echo of a voice within him. “ Slow down, killer! You're going to get sick eating that fast!” Casey said as he patted Kenny's back. Kenny was having trouble stopping himself from eating as he chowed down another large double cheese burger topped with fries on the patty. Kenny didn't know why but his stomach had been gurgling all the way to the fast food joint as he rode in Casey's car. Kenny stopped scarfing down fries to look up embarrassed as he looked at Casey. He couldn't figure out why Casey was looking at him with such a happy look on his face. Casey's were so beautiful as they looked into Kenny's. Kenny was redder than a tomato as he realized he'd just scarfed down 3 double cheese burgers like an animal in front of his roommate like a glutton and sat up straight. “Sorry, I'm just so fucking hungry. I don't know what's come over me.” “I see what you mean, man. I don't know what it was but, somewhere in that match, you were just changed and you were coming at him like a fucking demon!” Kenny cringed at the sound of the word demon. Oh please, you can't react to every time someone throws that word at you, came Nick's voice. I don't start shaking in boots every time someone shouts 'Jesus Christ' or 'God dammit'. Kenny ignored the voice as he looked down at his food. He still had 2 more burgers to finish and the one he was eating was just about destroyed. Casey saw the look in Kenny's eyes and smiled. “Don't be so shy, champ. A winning man needs lots of food if he's gonna keep winning, right?” he said as he lifted a handful of fries and started eating. He couldn't loose to his roommate in such a competition as eating. Kenny only smiled as he looked at his food again. “Hey........ can we go to the gym? I really need to see myself in profile” he felt brave enough to say. Casey looked shocked at what he just heard but nodded his head. “Uh, sure, man. We can work out a little too if you want” he joked. “That'd be great, man” Kenny said. Casey stopped eating and looked at Kenny. What part of him had started calling him 'man'. That wasn't something Kenny would say. “155.” Kenny's jaw dropped as he heard that number. Casey wasn't far off as he looked at the number at disbelief. “ Well that's impossible. We just weighed you yesterday. You're 134. That's 20 pounds....” Casey looked at Kenny and began to ponder that as he looked him over. Kenny didn't look quite the same in his uniform now. The singlet he'd worn under his clothes at the fast food restaurant was a lot tighter than he remembered as he looked him over. His arms were starting to look kind of rounded now that Casey looked at them. His shoulders and traps were a little bit more full than they were before. As he looked further downward, Casey could see that a bit muscle was showing in his friend's chest area. If he didn't know better, he'd have thought they were pecs. As he looked further down, he saw that the muscle in the waist, the singlet was struggling against Kenny's 6 pack. What was most noticeable was Kenny's lower body. Casey was shocked at the new definition in Kenny's legs. They were actually fighting against the singlet with a real push, making the flesh remain constantly flexed against the constraints of the leg holes. Casey had looked at the waist of his friend's body and gasped as he saw something he didn't remember in Kenny's crotch. A cock about 4 inches in length was starting to grow and elongate down Kenny's leg. He'd accidentally caught Kenny naked in their dorm and knew without a doubt Kenny wasn't all that big if not ridiculously small. That was no longer the case as Casey saw Kenny's cock bounce and push through the fabric of the singlet leg. Before long, Kenny was sporting a thick 7 incher in his crotch now. One that was starting to form a wet spot at the angry tip. Casey licked his lips before shaking his head clear and looking back up at Kenny. “ Scale must be fucking broken.” Kenny looked up with his big blue eyes at Casey. “Yeah, definitely.” Casey put his big hand on Kenny's shoulder. It was kind of hard now. “ Ready for a workout, kid?” he asked Kenny face to face. That was when he realized it. Kenny was taller than he remembered. He looked down and realized he'd never been so close to Kenny standing on the scale. Kenny took the invitation to work out as permission to leave the scale. “Sure, Casey” he said up to him. Casey took the response but he still looked shocked. Casey remembered for sure. He was 6'1. Kenny was 5'6. He remembered being able to look at the top of his head. Now, he had to stand completely straight to see the top of his hair. Must be my imagination, he thought as he began the walk to the other part of the gym. He wasn't aware of what was growing inside Kenny. And per usual, neither did Kenny. To Be Continued.

Part three of our tale wherein wider concerns come to light. Please let me know what you think. -------------------- The following work of fiction portrays men in sexual situations. Please do not read if you are not interested in stories written for erotic purposes, if you are not of legal age, or if it is illegal for you to read sexually explicit material in this format or through this medium. All characters in this work are fictional. As such, they are immune to any and all types of infectious diseases, including the AIDS virus. You are not fictional and therefore you are not immune. Follow safer sex guidelines or risk having some brainless disease write the ending of your life story for you. Copyright 2012 - 2014 by [email protected] Growing Too Big: Part 1 Growing Too Big: Part 2 Growing Too Big: Part 4 Growing Too Big Part 3 The ringing of the phone woke him. Not his cell which he had turned off a couple days previously but his landline which he never used. He was too asleep to consider ignoring it, to think about all the reasons he shouldn’t answer, and fumbled around before finally grabbing the handset and putting it to his ear. “Yeah, hello,” he rumbled. “Uh, hello. Dan?” It took a moment for him to recognize the tinny voice in his ear. “Yeah, that’s me. Who’s - Phillip?” “Yeah. Damn, you’re still asleep? I didn’t think I’d catch you. Why aren’t you at work?” “Vacation, I took some vacation.” He sat up, the bed creaking under his weight. Looking down almost all he could see was the rounded mass of his smooth pecs, the valley between them showcasing the shaft of his dick before it disappeared under the covers. “I thought you were going home in a couple weeks.” “I just had a change of plans, that’s all. Sorry, Phil, I’m still half asleep.” “OK. Well I was worried. You didn’t return any of my calls, not even at work, so I was afraid something happened.” Dan couldn’t help snorting at that. Yeah, you could say something happened. Well gee, Phil, I kinda got dosed with something at the lab and turned into this gay muscle fantasy. I’d tell ya to come over to talk about it except I’d prolly end up fucking you and that would just add to the problem. “Nah, nothing happened,” Dan said instead. “Just gonna take it easy for a few days. I’ll probably go back to Texas in the fall or something.” There was a long pause before Phillip spoke again. “Hey, Danny, this isn’t because, ya know, because you’ve been doing anything…” “God no, I’m not using. I can’t change my vacation without it being drug related?” “Of course you can, I just wondered. I’m sorry, Danny, that was stupid.” “Nah, don’t worry about it, just be cool. Everything’s OK. I’ll catch you later.” “Later man.” He wanted to be mad at Phillip for waking him in the first place and for even suggesting that he’d fallen off the wagon but after a few seconds abandoned the attempt. If there was anyone who stood by him when he was drugged out mess it was Phillip. His concern now was annoying but only because Dan didn’t know how he was going to handle any of the issues that he was starting to face, not least of which was his inability to prevent himself from packing on yet more muscle. Oh wait, he could prevent it by never having sex again for as long as he lived. Problem solved. Fuck. A little later he stood frowning in front of his open refrigerator. It was barer than it had been in a long time. Even the pickles and that old bottle of black olives were gone. Almost everything that was edible had been consumed over the last few days. The cupboards were no better. When his parents last visited his mom left some Melba Toast behind but now that was gone and he hated Melba Toast. Still, the dull ache in his stomach had to be appeased but given his latest growth spurt he was leery about being seen in public. He wasn’t even sure what clothes he could wear. Having food delivered seemed like the best option. It was too early in the morning for Chinese and he really wasn’t in the mood for takeout. Instead he went on his computer and ordered from an online grocery store. If he went a little crazy with the amount of food ordered that was understandable – he’d read you weren’t supposed to food shop when you were hungry. For an extra fee the store promised delivery within a few hours. He considered putting something in the notes section about requiring a female delivery person but after a moment’s thought decided that would probably be misconstrued. A couple hours later he watched through a slit in the blinds as the delivery truck pulled up in front of his house. It was just after lunchtime for most people and his suburban street wasn’t very crowded. The man that came around the back of the truck and started unloading cardboard boxes looked average enough, but he had a baseball cap pulled down low and a brown jacket to match his brown work pants so it was hard to tell. As he pushed a hand truck up the walk towards the front door Dan watched closely, one hand lazily rubbing his empty stomach. Better make this handoff short and sweet. He had already put on another pair of once-bulky workout shorts which were not very bulky at the moment. He’s also found a bathrobe in the back of his closet with Sunriver stenciled on the front. It was a souvenir from a mountain vacation last winter. It covered everything but the valley at the very top of his pecs so he figured it would do. When he opened the door the first thing he noticed was the food. The uppermost of the three boxes stacked on the hand truck was open and displayed all the meat and carbs his body was craving. It was only after staring at this for a few seconds that he looked up to the delivery man. The name tag on his jacket read “Luis”. The pulled down baseball cap was trying to cover a shock of thick black hair that spilled over his forehead and over one eye. As Dan watched he lifted his free hand to brush back the hair so that both his deep dark brown eyes were visible. Clear caramel skin, a strong jaw and full red lips completed the package. Dan felt a sinking feeling in his gut as he realized how beautiful the man was. Luis, however, was all business. “Mr. Shoemaker? Here’s your FoodOnline delivery. I just need your signature right here if you could.” He signed and handed back Luis’ clipboard. “You want me to bring it in or leave it on the porch?” “Sure, bring it in.” He stepped back and Luis walked by, pausing for a moment in the foyer and then heading off when he spotted the kitchen down the hall. Dan took a deep breath and followed trying unsuccessfully to keep his eyes from tracking the back and forth movement of the man’s ass. Luis took the boxes off of the hand truck, placing them next to each other on the floor in front of the sink. As he bent down Dan watched the brown polyester pants stretch tight over his thighs and wondered if his legs were smooth or hairy. For a moment the image of Vet’s outstretched legs came to mind and he had to shake his head to dispel it. “Do you want to run through the order list and make sure we got everything?” Luis asked. “Nah, that’s ok. I’m sure it’s fine.” Dan reached for his wallet on the kitchen counter and took out some money for a tip. When he handed it over he could feel the smooth skin of Luis’ palm before they both pulled back their hands. Luis gave him a puzzled look then thanked him and reached for his hand truck. Dan followed him to the front door and closed it behind him. He watched through the peephole as the delivery guy closed up the truck, climbed in and drove away. It wasn’t until the truck had disappeared from view that he realized he was holding his breath. That evening he lay on the couch thinking about his dilemma. His stomach was full now and had been since his binge after the food delivery. He thought his hunger would return with a vengeance as the afternoon wore on but it had not. Maybe it had something to do with his lack of growth opportunities today in which case his huge appetite earlier was a holdover from what had occurred with Vet the evening before. The physics of all this muscle expansion seemed a little off but he didn’t really have the facilities or the equipment to test things. Besides, he was ignoring his bigger problem of, well, getting bigger. If sex was the catalyst for the growth he’d experienced so far then what the hell was he going to turn into after a few more days of fucking around? It was hot thinking about it and he had the slowly hardening evidence in his shorts to prove it but fantasizing about the biggest body this side of the Incredible Hulk didn’t do much to help him figure out his next steps. At least he’d managed to control himself with the delivery man. That seemed like a good sign since so far he’d pretty much fucked everything hot that crossed his path. Still, it seemed unfair to be given such an amazing physique and then find out he’d have to choose between becoming a monk or a circus freak. The doorbell rang. He sat bolt upright, imagining the police or some sort of bio squad on his porch ready to take him in. Except they wouldn’t ring the doorbell, would they? He looked out the window but only saw an unrecognizable SUV parked at the curb. He had to go to the peephole in the door, moving on tiptoe and making the floor creak regardless, to see who was there. It was Luis without a baseball cap and dressed in a t-shirt instead of his delivery uniform. Dan debated ignoring him and pretending he wasn’t home but his hand seemed to move of his own accord to the door handle. He swung open the door and Luis stepped back on the welcome mat as if surprised. His eyes went from Dan’s face down to his body which was mostly visible now that he was only wearing the tight shorts. Luis’ mouth fell open and his eyes widened as he took in the mass and curves of the physique before him. Never before had he seen a man so hugely built. “Hey man,” he finally said when Dan didn’t offer a greeting. “I was here earlier today, delivering the groceries from FoodOnline. Remember?” “Yeah, I know. Luis, right?” “Yeah, I’m Luis. I just, um, stopped by on my way home because…” His voice trailed off, a look of confusion on his face. “I don’t really know why I stopped, to tell the truth.” He gave Dan a sheepish grin before continuing. “I uh, I’m sorry, this is weird. I should get home, my wife is waiting…” He reached out with one big hand and grabbed Luis by the shoulder, pulling him inside. Though not as large as him the delivery man was still well built with broad shoulders and thick arms filling the sleeves of his white t-shirt. His body showed the affects of physical labor and probably some gym time on the side but at 200 pounds he was small compared to Dan. Dan stepped forward forcing Luis back until the smaller man was sandwiched between the wall of the foyer and the bigger man’s massive chest. He pressed his lips into Luis’ and wrapped his big arms around the delivery man’s torso, squeezing him tight. For a moment Luis stood there stiffly, not responding, but suddenly he gave in, opening his mouth wide to accept Dan’s tongue, pressing his body in the mass of muscle that held him. They made out by the front door, Dan’s hands massaging Luis’ back and ass while the smaller man simply tried to get his arms around the other’s huge torso. When Dan found that Luis’ jeans were too tight to slip his hand down to his bare crack he simply forced his way in, splitting the waistband in the process. He pressed a finger into the smooth moistness of Luis’ hole causing the deliveryman to go up on his toes, gasping for air. “You like that? You like that, baby?” Dan asked wrapping one arm around Luis’ waist and picking him up off the floor. He carried him down the hallway to his bedroom, Luis’ work boots wedged into the small of his back. He dropped him onto the bed and then pulled off those boots followed by the torn jeans. Luis looked up at him with both fear and lust written large across his face. “Man, I’ve never,” he gasped, “I don’t do this, never with a guy.” “I don’t give a fuck,” Dan rumbled and fell on top of him causing the bed to creak loudly. He pulled Luis’ shirt up over his head and bent down to suck on one of the large brown nipples that were exposed. Luis moaned and thrashed beneath him, half-heartedly pushing on his shoulders at first but then grabbing at the thickness of his deltoids and traps. For a fleeting moment a voice in Dan’s head tried to shout a warning, knowing what would come of all this, but it was drowned out by the roaring in his ears, the need to hold down this man with the strength of his arms, kick open his legs and take possession of him. This is why he had grown so big and so strong. This is what he was meant to do, not cower in the dark afraid that his clothes wouldn’t fit in the morning. Fuck clothes, he’d go around naked if had to and let anyone try and stop him. Within seconds their remaining clothes were tossed aside as they continued to grapple on the bed, Luis’ legs clamped around Dan’s waist with the bigger man’s dick wedging apart the globes of his smooth ass. Luis would try to resist from time to time as if suddenly remembering that this wasn’t the kind of thing he did but just as quickly he’d lose it again, doing all he could to pull Dan closer, to draw his tongue deeper into his mouth. The weight and strength of the big man was like an aphrodisiac, making him feel more charged and sexual than any woman had made him feel in the past. When Dan reared back and lifted Luis’ legs up and apart he could only pant as he own achingly hard dick came into view, suspended over his face. Then Dan’s mouth was on his ass, his teeth grinding against the sensitive flesh, his tongue pushing into his tight virgin hole. Luis reached up and latched both hands around the back of Dan’s head, pulling his face even more tightly into his crack, amazed that something so crazy could feel so good. Despite his grip Luis felt Dan’s head come up and he opened his eyes to see the bigger man staring down at him. The almost feral look he saw on the huge man’s face should have struck fear into the new bottom but it only made his blood boil even more. Dan shook his hands off and leaned back so his dick could once more home in on his crack but this time with his big head centered on the wet, pulsating hole. “Tell me to fuck you,” Dan growled as he teased Luis’ ass with his dick. “Fuck me,” Luis answered in a high, strained voice. “Fuck me you fuckin’ bastard.” And Dan did. He hunched forward, driving his dick into the wet confines of Luis’ ass making them both howl out loud. The big man’s huge chest came down on Luis pushing him down into the mattress and forcing the air out of his lungs. Their mouths connected as Dan’s arms closed around Luis’ torso like a vise, pinning the smaller man’s arms to his side. Luis could only move his hands which grabbed onto Dan’s corded obliques, doing what he could to pull him in harder and deeper. Outside the evening darkened into night. Luis’ car remained parked out front when the sun rose Monday morning. ----- Mark Prentiss scowled at the older woman across the desk but to little effect. She simply stared back with a slightly bored expression on her face. He might have tried using the sexy, smoldering look that got him so much pussy but his instincts told him that this woman wouldn’t fall for his considerable physical charms which was why he was playing annoyed young executive. It irritated him that she didn’t seem to care one way or the other. Dr. Martha Leeway had been a research scientist with the company since before he went to high school and obviously cared little for the opinions and concerns of some director of product development. He was fairly sure he hated her but was completely sure he needed her if what she was saying was true. At least he could silently enjoy the fact that she was ugly. “But how can you be positive we’ve been compromised?” he asked. “There wasn’t anything in last week’s security report or the HazMat log. I’ve seen them.” “If we’d been compromised by an external organization Security would have already locked down this site,” Dr. Leeway said not bothering to hide the disdain in her voice. “It appears the breach was internal and accidental. With Dr. Foy out of the picture and me as chief researcher on the project I have some discretion as to how the contamination is categorized. I’ve decided it’s only a Level 1 breach which means it will not appear on the site wide HazMat or Bio Remediation logs. At least not for now.” It was much better than Mark could have hoped for and that made him suspicious. He had a lot riding on the testing of Dr. Huran Foy’s medical compound. If it was as successful as initial reports indicated then there were at least four major drugs that could be moved into applied development and testing. That sort of production line would cement his standing in the product division and almost guarantee that he’d be promoted to VP of Product Development when Wonsley retired next year. Foy’s disappearance a month ago had almost thrown everything off track but Leeway had taken over on the research side and shepherded the compound through initial testing. In a sense they were partners since both Product and Research needed each other for the successful transition to development, full testing and eventual government approval but it was a partnership born of necessity, not desire. And it did little to explain why Dr. Leeway, a 27 year veteran of the firm, was so willing to sidestep contamination protocols that would get her canned if her actions were discovered. Mark tried to believe she was saving both their butts simply because she wanted to be the hero after Foy’s disappearance but it all seemed a little too pat. His spider sense was tingling and he wasn’t sure why. God, this was all too much to deal with on a Monday morning. “So then we have no problem and everything is on schedule. At least I assume that’s what you’re telling me.” Dr. Leeway paused a moment before saying, “Not quite.” Here it comes he thought to himself. “We’ve tamped down any suspicions about the breach and we’ve sterilized the lab,” she continued. “We’ve tested almost everyone who was in the area and might have come in contact with the compound and they’re all clean. There are two exceptions, however.” “Two people have been contaminated? That doesn’t sound good.” “No, two people are question marks. If we had verified human contamination this would already be out of both of our hands.” “Christ Leeway, just tell me what the fucking problem is.” He was tired of playing word games with this bitch. Her upper lip curled but she remained as calm as ever. “Two people who were in the lab during the window of possible contagion have not been available for testing. One’s a lab technician who’s been on vacation since the middle of last week. The other is a security guard who was admitted to the hospital on Friday.” “Hospital?” “Yes,” she answered with a tight smile. “We’re told he had a heart attack. He’s sixty-four so it’s possible it’s just a coincidence.” “God, it better be. I suppose you want me to check these two out.” “You suppose correctly.” She pulled an envelope from the pocket of her lab coat, opened it and let a slip of paper slide out onto the desk. He glanced at it and saw two names written in clean block letters. He was willing to bet this was not her normal handwriting. “This is all you’ve got?” “You’re a smart man, Mr. Prentiss,” Leeway said rising from her chair. “I’m sure you can find whatever information you need. I’m told you have access to numerous company files. “ His eyes narrowed as he watched her turn and walk from his office. She was right; he had management level access to the Human Resources file server which was a huge breach of company security. It had taken money and a little blackmail to achieve but the information such access provided was invaluable. The fact that she knew about it made him more suspicious than ever. He’d have to figure out how to fuck over Leeway some other time. Right now he needed to check out the two names he’d been given. Shoemaker and Dalton. Neither rang a bell so he began some HR research.

Here's chapter 3. Tomorrow is release day for Berkeley Daze #4: The Summer of Our Disconnect. U.M. Lassiter It was Hamish Conner’s nature to be nervous. All of his life, he felt like he was on the outside looking in, and that suited him just fine. Avoiding human interaction meant avoiding bullies, avoiding ridicule, avoiding risk. Whatever relationships he had with other human beings was either accidental or completely unavoidable. The relationship Ham had with his roommate Paul was closer than any outside of his own family, which really wasn’t saying much. Still, when you’re required to share a dorm room with another individual, a certain intimacy simply can’t be avoided. At least Paul had been friendly and kind, but he was most definitely the only one. Without exception, every other time he’d ever shared anything personal with anyone, he’d come to regret it. When he was nine, he made the mistake of admitting to a classmate that he’d like to be a dancer when he grew up. Even at that young age, he was widely considered effeminate, and the news traveled through the school at lightning speed, and the resulting ridicule was merciless. The lesson Ham learned was to be cold and distant, and never share anything. When he finally admitted to himself that he was gay, it felt like it was the final blow and ultimately sealed the transformation of his soul to a cold, hard, lifeless piece of stone. Still, he’d had crushes before; plenty of them. But in all those instances, he recognized them for what they were– purely biological responses to erotic stimuli. He went home and satisfied those responses in private and told himself that his needs were met. Sadly, they were. But now, something new had happened. The faintest spark of passion had manifested deep inside his otherwise lifeless soul, and it both excited and terrified him. Somewhere in the farthest recesses of his mind the tiny germ of a thought was hiding– the idea that perhaps he was capable of a small measure of happiness. Lee Prentice had ignited that tiny spark. No one had ever tried to come on to him before, and it boggled Ham’s mind. He still didn’t know why he didn’t run away in horror, considering what a flaming fag Lee was. Hard-won experience had told him to stay far, far away. Yet, Ham’s feet stayed rooted to the spot, at least for a brief, excruciating period of time. It didn’t help that Lee was damned cute. Blond, blue eyes, dimples; all on a slender, well proportioned frame. Why was this situation different? Ham wrestled with that question as he got dressed. Perhaps it was because they had something in common. It wasn’t something as simple as their sexual orientation. Ham knew the answer to that question, but he wouldn’t admit it to himself. Ham had just awakened from the most vivid dream of his life. He’d had muscle growth dreams before, and he’d certainly had lots of dreams about Paul. What really creeped him out about this one was the fact that he woke up naked, and all of his clothes were torn to shreds exactly the way he’d seen in his dream. He finished putting on a fresh set of clothes and slipped out of the dorm. Paul was due back from lacrosse practice any minute, and he didn’t want to deal with seeing him just then. It was getting cold as Ham hurried across the darkened campus, and he pulled his hoodie up over his head. He had to learn more about Professor Lofgren’s experiment. The cones and yellow caution tape had been cleared away from in front of the Science Building, and he hurried inside and down the stairs to the basement. As he scurried through the office area on his way to the lab, several heads popped up from cubicles like some bizarre prairie dog town. Once the grad students saw that it was simply a lowly underclassman, they quickly withdrew back into their private warrens. Unlike the night before, there were several people in the quantum lab that evening, and he studiously avoided all of them as he hurried down to the lower level. The area around Professor Lofgren’s apparatus seemed surprisingly tidy. There was no residue of any kind in the vicinity, and the electronic monitoring equipment seemed perfectly intact, and powered up. The stainless steel chamber seemed intact with the exception of a slight bulge around the middle. The one detail that indicated any trouble was the chamber door. The oval door was bent and hanging from a single bolt. Ham recognized immediately that the lone fastener had likely saved his life. Had all of the bolts broken when the door failed, it would have become a lethal projectile. Ham stepped forward and ran his finger along the chamber’s twisted mounting flange as he absorbed the unsettling realization. “Mr. Conner, what brings you here tonight?” Ham pulled his hand back with a startled jerk. “Uh, Professor, hello,” Ham said once he caught his breath. “I heard about your incident.” Professor Lofgren was a tall, slim man in his fifties. He was wearing his usual white lab coat and holding a plastic spray bottle and a white, fluffy rag. “Who hasn’t, by now,” he said with a half-smile. “You must have just missed it.” “What happened?” “That’s a very good question. For some reason, the reaction chamber suffered an intense over-pressure event. It was much more than the safety systems could handle. More than should be possible, as a matter of fact.” “What was the experiment for?” Ham asked. The professor put down the rag and sprayer and started to pull off his rubber gloves. “We’re trying to come up with a completely new way to construct extremely complex molecular structures,” he said. “We start with fairly complex carbon molecules, and under intense heat and pressure and a variety of different kinds of radiation, we build an extremely reactive compound. Kind of a super-nanite.” “Nanotechnology?” “Yes, but on a much finer level than anything yet achieved,” Lofgren explained. “Nanites that are being developed today are similar in size to a human cell, or larger, and since they’re really just tiny robots, they’re limited to a single task or two.” “Like what?” “The main thing that those researchers want to do is build what amounts to an artificial antibody. It’ll travel around the body on seek-and-destroy missions against damaged or diseased cells, like cancer. Our super-nanites are much smaller, and will be able to enter the diseased cells and repair them instead of destroy them. This would open up a whole new range of possibilities,.up to and including tissue and organ regeneration. We could actually program the super-nanites to rebuild or replace diseased, damaged, or even missing organs.” “That’s amazing,” Ham said. “It is, isn’t it?” Lofgren said. “But that’s years off. At this point, I’d just settle for a nanite that was stable outside the reaction chamber. Clearly it’s not even stable inside.” The professor looked at his damaged equipment with mild disgust. Ham looked at the apparatus appraisingly. “It looks like you got things pretty well cleaned up,” Ham said. “Actually, there wasn’t that much to do,” Lofgren answered. “The nanites break down almost instantly once they’re outside the rarefied environment. At least it makes them harmless.” Ham breathed a huge inward sigh of relief at the utterance of the word ‘harmless.’ “Good luck, professor,” he said. Ham’s heart was considerably lightened as he hurried back upstairs and out of the building. So a few questions were answered at least, Ham thought as he climbed the stairs of the dormitory building. The black sparkly material was a new kind of nanite that didn’t yet do anything, and dissolved almost instantly. That fit what he saw when he shook out his ragged clothes. The shock of the explosion must have dazed him, and he wandered back to the dorm, took off all his clothes and got in bed. Ham recalled stories of people being in car crashes and not remembering what happened. It all made perfect sense. Except, not quite. How did his clothes get shredded while he was napping? Maybe he’d been sleepwalking. Maybe he’d developed a sleep disorder. That was all he needed to add to his list of neuroses. Ham felt his stomach rumble as he opened the door to his room. “Hey, Hammie,” Paul said without looking up. He was sitting at his side of the desk, the soft, cool glow of his laptop screen illuminating his face. “Hey,” Ham said softly, and closed the door behind him. Paul was wearing an old pair of sweat pants and a school tee with the sleeves cut off and the openings cut back to expose his firm lats and rippled serratus muscles running down the side of his powerful torso. Ham swallowed hard at the sight, felt a tingle run up his spine and wondered if he’d ever get used to his roommate’s virile good looks. “Feeling better?” Paul asked. “Yeah, I guess.” Ham breathed deeply the fresh, clean scent of deodorant soap, noting that Paul’s hair was still slightly wet. “How was practice?” Paul turned away from his computer screen for the first time and raised an eyebrow. “Fine,” he answered. Ham didn’t usually ask about Paul’s activities, not even in passing. “Good,” Ham said awkwardly. He always sucked at small talk. “Nothing, um, unusual?” Paul looked down and stuck out his lower lip. “Nope, not really.” “Good, I mean, is that so?” “Yeah,” Paul said after a short pause. Ham was relieved to learn that his dream didn’t really happen, regardless of how ridiculously unlikely it was. As he stood there in the middle of the room, unsure of what to do next, his stomach growled again, only louder. “Whoa, buddy, you must be pretty hungry,” Paul said. Ham hoped his angry gut wouldn’t betray him again. “I should go grab some dinner,” he said. “I haven’t eaten either,” Paul said. “You want to order pizza?” “Well... okay,” Ham said as he sat down on his bed. His stomach gave another growl, causing Paul to chuckle. “I guess we’d better hurry,” he said as he picked up his phone and dialed. While Paul was ordering, Ham became more and more entranced by his studly roommates’ body. He sat slackjawed as he watched Paul’s delicious torso ripple and twist through the extra-large openings in the flimsy fabric, sometimes allowing a glimpse of a wondrously well-formed pec. When Paul put the phone to his ear and his shredded, veiny bicep popped out, Ham had to struggle not to blow his load for an unprecedented third time that day. How could he suddenly be so horny? “They said about forty minutes,” Paul said as he set down the phone. “I’ll be right back,” Ham said nervously, trying to hide his boner as he stood to flee. As he was reaching for the doorknob, something extraordinary happened. Ham stopped dead in his tracks, and all the anxiety drained away in an instant. It was as if someone had pulled the drainplug of an over-filled sink. He suddenly knew that he could will his rampant erection to relax, and so it did. He took a deep breath and turned back around. “I should get some homework out of the way,” he said. “Huh?” Paul looked up at Ham with a furrowed brow. “I thought you had to run to the little boy’s room or something.” “It can wait.” Ham said. Paul shook his head and went back to his computer, while Ham sat down and pulled out his calculus homework. Ham didn’t know where this sudden feeling of well-being came from, but he felt so relaxed and comfortable that he decided not to question it. As he went about solving the problems on his worksheet, he couldn’t help noticing that Paul kept stealing little looks across the desk from behind his computer screen. Instead of feeling self-conscious, Ham felt like it was natural that Paul would be responding this way. As they waited for their pizza to be delivered and played this odd little game of hide-and-seek, every once and a while a tiny particle of doubt would surface in Ham’s mind. This isn’t right, the little particle would say, it doesn’t work this way; but just as quickly, the odd feeling of ease would rise like some underwater creature and pull the doubt back down beneath the surface. Ham was sitting closer to the door, so when the knock came, he rose to answer. Another chill ran up his spine when he opened the door. The pizza guy was a bonafide hunk, and Ham was suddenly once more in danger of losing control. Then, just as quickly, the well-being washed back over him. “You order pizza?” the man asked. He must have been a football player, because he was wearing a letterman jacket over his pizzeria tee shirt and was built like a linebacker. “I, uh...” “How much is it?” Paul called from behind. “Fourteen-fifty,” the hunk answered. Ham thought his knees would buckle at the sound of the magnificent stud’s voice, but then, almost like someone had thrown a switch, Ham was solidly back in control. He cleared his throat and looked the big man squarely in the eye. “You have change for a twenty?” Ham asked. The studly delivery guy started to open his mouth to reply, but then for a moment, his expression went oddly blank. After a few seconds, he came out of his trance-like state. “This one’s on me,” he said, and slowly held out the pizza box. “Thanks,” Ham answered, like this sort of thing happened to him all the time. The man broke into a grin like a child receiving a compliment for a much-admired parent. Ham smiled, took the pizza and gently closed the door. He wasn’t sure, but Ham thought the man leaned over slightly as the door was closing, as if to get the last possible glimpse. “Let’s hope they got it right this time,” Paul said as Ham set the box between them. “What do I owe you?” “It was... free...” Ham said as he realized how bizarre the transaction had been. “You’re shittin’ me,” Paul said. Ham sat down as he tried to figure out what just happened. “I’m not,” he said with disbelief. “He said it was on him.” “Huh. Must of been a contest or something.” “Yeah,” Ham answered, still feeling confused. “A contest.” The pair was just finishing the last of the pizza before either spoke again. “You got a hollow leg or something?” Paul asked as he wiped his fingers. Whenever they’d split a jumbo pizza in the past, Paul had eaten the lion’s share. Ham didn’t mind because he usually ate like a bird. Even so, there was usually a slice or two to stash in their mini-fridge. This time, Ham had wolfed down nearly two-thirds of the pie before he finally came up for air. “I was hungry,” he replied with his mouth still full. There would be no leftovers that night. “Yeah, boy!” Paul said with a smirk. In fact, Ham was still hungry. “I had a huge lunch, too,” he said. “Maybe you can finally put some meat on those bones,” Paul said playfully. “You might even attract one of those muscle men you’re always drooling over.” Normally, that would have been enough to make Ham turn three shades of red and bolt from the room. This time, however, he found himself oddly agreeing with his roommate. “I wish,” he answered. Paul leaned over, put his elbow on the desk and propped his head in his hand. “You never know,” he said, raising his eyebrows. The pair locked eyes and Ham felt that strange tingle in his spine again. Ham realized that all this time he’d spent ogling his roommate’s body, he’d never noticed what a handsome face he had; his bone structure was simply exquisite. “I guess you don’t,” Ham said, mesmerized by Paul’s handsome face. The tingling in Ham’s spine grew as Paul slowly started to rise from his chair and leaned across the desk. Ham could feel Paul’s warm breath on his face when they were just inches apart. “No, never,” Paul murmured. Ham’s heart was racing as their lips came together and he closed his eyes as he savored their touch. This was better than he’d ever dared hope. As they broke their kiss, Ham reached up and placed a gentle hand alongside Paul’s face. He smiled as he slowly opened his eyes, but instead of seeing Paul smiling back as he expected, he saw a face wide-eyed with surprise. “Jesus Christ!” Paul blurted as he jumped back. Ham panicked and leaped to his feet, becoming entangled in his polymer molecule model that hung over the desk from the ceiling from a string. “Oh, man!” Paul said as he was wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. Ham was verging on a full-blown panic attack and turned, opened the door and dashed from the room, cracking his head on the door frame as he went. Holding his head, he ran down the stairs as fast as he could and out into the night. “God damn it all to hell,” Ham swore as he sat on a bench on the far side of campus. Not only couldn’t he go back to the library, he couldn’t go back to his room. At least his head had stopped bleeding. As he clutched his bloody handkerchief, he started to wonder if throwing himself off a bridge was a viable option, after all. “Hey sailor.” Ham looked up to see Lee leaning against the nearby lamppost with his arms across his chest. “Oh. Hi.” Lee sat down on the bench next to Ham. “Are you okay?” Lee asked. “Yeah. I just hit my head, that’s all.” “You sure that’s all? I mean, did someone do this to you?” “Nah, I was just clumsy.” Lee wasn’t completely convinced, but he decided not to push it. “Let me see,” he said. Ham tilted his head forward. “That doesn’t look too bad. You don’t look like you’ll need any stitches or anything.” “I’ll be okay.” Lee rose to his feet and held out his hand. “C’mon. You need to get that cleaned up.” Ham took Lee’s hand and allowed himself to be led away to safety. “I’ve got a little nephew that I swear is accident prone,” Lee said as he dabbed at the cut on Ham’s scalp. “They’re forever patching him up. Three weeks ago, he got himself hit in the head with a baseball.” Ham was sitting in a chair in Lee’s dorm room with the young man clucking over him like a mother hen. “I see,” Ham said. “It stopped bleeding, so I’m not going to try to put any kind of a bandage on it. It’d just get all stuck up in your beautiful hair,” Lee continued. “Thank you for doing this,” Ham said. “No problemo,” Lee answered. “I’ll just put a little Neosporin on it. How did you say you did this happened again?” “On the doorway in my room.” Lee wiped the last of the ointment off his finger tip with a tissue, then stepped back. He crossed his arms and tapped one finger against his lips as he looked at Ham with a puzzled expression. “Stand up,” he said. Ham was expecting his head to throb as he stood, but strangely, it didn’t. “The top of the doorway?” “Yeah.” Lee furrowed his brow. “It must be a pretty small door.” “Well, no, it’s just like...” Ham started to point toward the nearby door, when he realized the impossibility of his statement. Lee sat down on the bed and gestured to Ham to sit next to him. “Why don’t you tell Uncle Lee what really happened,” he said. Ham turned and looked in Lee’s eyes, and the strange calmness started to once again wash over him. “I’m not sure where to begin,” he said. “The beginning is nice,” Lee answered. He scooted ever so slightly closer to Ham and cocked his head to one side as he looked into Ham’s eyes. Ham told him about the explosion, not knowing how he got back to his bed, waking up naked– twice– his weird dream (although he didn’t go into all the kinky detail), everything short of blasting his man-juice all over the dorm in unprecedented quantities. Then– and he didn’t know where he got the courage to reveal it– The Kiss. “So you’re saying, he kissed you?” Lee asked. “I couldn’t believe it,” Ham said. “He just leaned right over.” “You mean, like this?” Lee tilted his head a little bit further, leaned in and delivered a gentle kiss. “Um, yeah.” Ham flushed slightly and couldn’t help grinning just a little. Ham wondered why didn’t he bolt from the room. The kiss earlier, as much as he had yearned for it, was a disaster. This one felt natural; comfortable, even. Maybe it was the fact Lee already knew so much about him through the muscle growth chat room. Lee took Ham’s hand. “I think you’re totally hot, and I’m surprised there aren’t more boys that want to kiss you.” Ham started to feel the tingle. It ran from the base of his spine up to his head, but this time it was much stronger. “You’re just trying to make me feel better,” Ham said softly. Lee kissed Ham again, but much deeper, much longer this time. Ham had never experienced anything like this. It was like an orgasm, but more in his head and in his heart than in his groin. Lee broke the kiss and leaned back slightly and gave a coy little grin. “Is it working?” he asked. “Um... kinda...” Before he could say anymore, Ham felt a stabbing pain through his midsection. “Arrrg...” he said as he doubled over and fell to the floor. “Ham!” Lee dropped to his knees next to Ham’s writhing form. He’d seen someone have a seizure, and this looked far worse. Ham had rolled himself into a ball and was shaking violently while Lee desperately tried to remember his first aid training. Lee was about to dial 911 when Ham suddenly straightened his body out, his arms and legs stretched out like some bizarre gingerbread man. Lee jumped back, dropping his phone. Trying not to panic, Lee groped under the bed for the phone, while Ham’s back arched slightly and he stared at the ceiling, his teeth clenched and his face in a painful grimace. As he was turned away from Ham reaching for the phone, Lee heard an unexpected sound. The tearing of fabric. Lee turned back and couldn’t believe his eyes. Ham was growing. His legs and arms were getting longer. Sleeves were tearing from Ham’s shirt as his shoulders broadened. Buttons started popping as the shirt split down his expanding chest. Ham’s neck thickened and his lats grew until the top seams of the shirt split. Meanwhile, the seams of Ham’s jeans popped open along the side as his thighs and calves started blowing up like balloons. His shoes split open as his feet outgrew them. Lee had to pinch himself as he watched, spellbound by the impossible growth of the figure in front of him. As quickly as it started, it stopped. The giant figure on the floor suddenly relaxed, and its great chest started heaving and drawing in air. Lee was frozen to the spot as the figure slowly sat up and got to its feet. It had to be nearly seven and a half feet tall and four feet wide. As it stood, scraps of remaining cloth fell away. Still breathing heavily, the creature that used to be Hamish Conner held up it’s huge hands and slowly turned them over to examine them. It’s face still resembled Ham, but now it was strong and angular and incredibly masculine. The creature was Lee’s wildest muscle fantasy made real; from the impossibly wide shoulders, to the massive chest, to the gigantic arms, to the oak tree legs to the incredibly narrow, powerful waist. But most impressive of all was the giant that grew from the creature’s loins. It’s cock was at least sixteen inches long, and nearly as thick as Lee’s forearm. It jutted upward above a pair of balls the size of small oranges. Still on his knees, Lee looked up at the creature in wonder and amazement. “My god,” he whispered. In the blink of an eye, the creature reached down with one massive hand and hoisted Lee in the air by his throat. “Yes,” it said with a deep rumble, “I am.”

Part two of our ongoing saga. Please let me know what you think. -------------------- The following work of fiction portrays men in sexual situations. Please do not read if you are not interested in stories written for erotic purposes, if you are not of legal age, or if it is illegal for you to read sexually explicit material in this format or through this medium. All characters in this work are fictional. As such, they are immune to any and all types of infectious diseases, including the AIDS virus. You are not fictional and therefore you are not immune. Follow safer sex guidelines or risk having some brainless disease write the ending of your life story for you. Copyright 2012 - 2014 by [email protected] Growing Too Big: Part 1 Growing Too Big: Part 3 Growing Too Big: Part 4 Growing Too Big Part 2 It turned out he was worried over nothing. The next day he spent at home doing calisthenics and eating all the food in the back of his cupboards that he thought he’d never be desperate enough to eat. In between exercises and stuffing his face he lay on his bed watching himself in the bathroom door mirror that he had taken down and propped up in front of the TV. His body was still almost too amazing to believe and he spent hours massaging the massive pillows of his chest and running his hands across the rills of his stomach while slowly jerking his dick. He felt no urge to cum, content to ride the edge of orgasm while flexing the muscles of his body, watching the veins writhe underneath the paper thin skin. It was two in the afternoon before he finally forced himself to step on the scale again. He gave himself a sheepish grin when he saw that even with all he’d eaten he was just 247 pounds. It looked like things weren’t so crazy after all, though he had to admit that living life this big was still a greater gift than he could have ever hoped for. And if there was a small part of himself that was disappointed that the number hadn’t gone up it was overwhelmed by the thought that he wouldn’t be turning into a total freak even if he was already a pretty big one. Of course this was still too big to go back to work. They’d figure out that something had happened and if this really was due to one of the protocols he’d been testing – and really, what else could it be? – then there’d be hell to pay. He’d have to quit before his vacation was over which would make things tight for a while, at least until he came up with a new source of income. Still, he had a few new options, that was for sure. It seemed odd buckling down and concentrating on mundane issues like finances but he forced himself, figuring a day off from all the muscle sex wasn’t such a bad idea if only to prove he could do it. He also spent some time looking up personal training certification. Given how he looked that seemed like it could be a money maker. When he went to bed he automatically prepared to jerk off but was surprised to realize he still didn’t feel like cumming. He fell asleep with his dick in his hand, his mind filled with the images of massive men like himself fucking each other into oblivion. In the morning, big and ripped as ever, he got ready for a different kind of day. Saturdays he usually spent with friends at the movies or out shopping for useless things. Today would be different. He wished he lived near the ocean but that was a couple hours drive away. There was a river beach a lot closer that he’d heard about. He’d never been there but from what people said there was a section where guys could get some action and that was definitely what he wanted right now. He managed to pull on some athletic shorts with enough elastic in them that they could stretch up over his thighs. Even so they were like a second skin on his legs and ass. He didn’t bother with underwear or a shirt. He drove with the windows down, one big arm outside the door feeling that internal thrill once again when people noticed, a few of them even honking to get his attention. By the time he got to the spot on the river, about a half hour outside the city, his dick was half hard in his shorts and made an obvious bulge down one leg as he walked through the brush to the gay end of the beach. It was a mild, sunny day and the boys were out in force. He recognized some people and even saw a few casual acquaintances but no one connected him with the schlub he’d been before. Instead they were all in awe of the handsome mass of muscle that had appeared in their midst. He walked up and down the beach drinking in the attention, consciously trying not to spring a full woodie. Most guys were too intimidated to approach him but a few made the attempt and though he wasn’t rude he didn’t choose anyone then and there. He was enjoying the overall admiration too much to stop now. That changed around 3 PM when he saw a dark, hairy man with a beard, probably in his late forties, come down from the tree line by the road and onto the beach. The newcomer was undoubtedly the best built guy on the shore, save Dan of course. His physique was a little thicker in the middle and his body hair obscured the fine details of the muscle but there was no disguising the power of his wide shoulders and oversized chest, the sweep of his biceps and triceps, and the bulk of his squatter’s legs and ass. He looked up as Dan approached and then stepped away from the group of men he was with, reaching out with his right hand. They both squeezed hard when they shook hands, testing the other and smiling when they realized they each measured up. “Afternoon, son,” said the man after openly looking down and back up Dan’s body. “Oh, you think so?” Dan replied. “Funny, I thought my dad was back in Texas.” “Nah, he’s right here and he’s pretty impressed by how his boy turned out.” “If you were my dad I’d be pretty impressed on how you’ve kept yourself together.” “Glad to hear that. What’s your name?” “Dan.” “I’m Everett but you can call me Vet.” By now they had settled in close, pecs and bulges touching, oblivious to the crowd of men watching with jealousy and lust. “You live in the city?” Vet asked and Dan nodded. “Thought so. I have a place out here, not too far away. Got a pretty good gym set-up. You wanna see it?” Vet lived in a farm house but one that had been renovated and upgraded since it was part of a working spread. Dan parked behind the older man’s truck outside a barn with an immaculate coat of red paint. When he climbed out of his car, slightly less tight now that he had moved the seat as far back as possible, he ran right into Vet who pulled him into a bear hug and an open-mouthed kiss. Dan grabbed him back, using all his newfound strength for the first time and relishing the feel as Vet did the same. When they pulled back from the kiss Dan said, “I’m a top you know.” “So am I,” Vet grunted. “Guess we gotta work that out.” But first they visited the gym which was on the ground floor of the barn. Vet had been too modest – he had more equipment than some sports clubs Dan had seen. They both worked out in shorts and tennis shoes and used towels to wipe down the benches when the sweat started to flow. It was a tough workout, by far the toughest Dan had ever been through, but it seemed Vet was just making him do what the older man did himself with maybe a bit more thrown in the spirit of competitiveness. They did chest and arms, almost two hours of exercises that had them both pumped and glistening, their muscles glowing under the barn lights as they flexed before the wall of mirrors between sets. As they traded positions on a bench or machine one of them would slap the other on the ass or punch their workout partner the chest. Now and then they would kiss again, hard and aggressive while pawing at each others’ bodies, before Vet would lightly slap Dan on the face or Dan would push the other man back towards the next exercise. And in each of their tight shorts their hard dicks arced over towards a hip, Vet showing he had just as much there as his younger protégé. Dan did his last set of tricep pushdowns with Vet standing close behind him adding verbal encouragement. After his ninth rep he let the weight slam down, his arms burning with a deep inner fire. A second later Vet’s big arms wrapped around his torso pinning his arms to the side. Pivoting on his right foot the older man spun Dan’s almost 250 pounds around and facedown onto the padded stretching mat the covered a large section of the floor between the weights and the barn wall. Dan exhaled as all of Vet’s weight, probably about the same as his own, fell on top of him. For a moment he could only strain against the other man’s grip as Vet tucked his head into Dan’s upper back and began grinding his hard dick against the younger man’s ass. Then Dan broke the hold and flipped over, throwing Vet to the side. He quickly climbed up into a crouch while his would-be father did the same. It was like the wrestling matches he had with his brother when he was a kid only they both were masses of sweaty adult muscle instead of skinny juveniles. Vet had obviously done this before which gave him an initial advantage but Dan was younger and stronger even if his strength was the unnatural result of some experiment gone awry. Even so it took a good twenty minutes for him to finally pin Vet down with one huge arm clasped around the man’s neck and the other hand clamped on the older man’s wrist which he’d pulled around his back. Vet was on his stomach now and it was Dan’s hard dick wedged into the crack of his sweaty ass with only their shorts between them. “Damn son,” Vet gasped, “guess you’ve been training behind your old man’s back.” “You know it, dad,” Dan grunted back and then stepped on the hem of Vet’s shorts with one foot while pushing the older guy a few feet across the sweaty and slick mat. Vet’s pale furry ass slid into view. “I don’t get fucked!” he shouted struggling again. “You wanna bet?” Dan retorted wiggled his own shorts down as he kept up the pressure on the man beneath him. His hard dick sprang out and into Vet’s waiting crevice, slick and moist after their extended workout. For a moment he hesitated even as Vet’s squirming somehow put the bulbous head of his dick at the older man’s asshole. As if sensing his indecision Vet calmed for a moment and turned his head so that Dan was looking down at his profile, Vet’s one visible eye catching his. “Damn punk, you’ve always wanted to fuck your dad, haven’t you?” he grunted as he pushed his ass up and back. “And you’ve been waiting for this, haven’t you?” Dan shot back as his dick head forced its way through the tight ring and deep into the warm wet hole beyond. It was an animalistic fuck, all muscle and sweat, fur and smooth skin. Dan slid both hands under Vet’s arms and around his neck putting the older man in a full nelson and using the strength of his arms to pull him back onto his dick. Vet took it like a man, swearing up a storm and exhorting Dan to ram him harder. “You fuckin’ little fairy, is that all you got for me!” Dan redoubled his effort, each thrust pushing them further across the mat until Vet’s head rammed into the wall. He took that moment grab Vet’s leg and spin him over onto his back. Their arms wrapped around each other as their mouths met, each trying to steal the breath from the other’s lungs. Vet’s thick thighs clamped around him and squeezed their bodies together, the air caught between their big pecs making farting sounds as it was forced out to the side. He didn’t bother holding anything back and it was clear Vet didn’t want him to. The man on the bottom kept egging him on as if intent on making Dan punish his ass even more. They ended up forehead to forehead, eyes locked, while Dan pistoned his aching dick in and out of Vet’s hole, both grimacing as their muscles locked each other into a clenched embrace. Just as Vet started gasping, his ass squeezing Dan’s dick even tighter, Dan felt that all over tingle again like the pump from their workout magnified tenfold. His orgasm radiated out from his groin, enveloping his entire body like a storm. His muscles seemed to spasm, clenching and releasing over and over. A distant corner of his mind was thankful that he was with Vet for this one and not one of the boys from before. It was doubtful any of them could have handled this. Vet seemed be in similar straits, shouting hoarsely through the length of his climax before sliding from Dan’s grip and slumping back flat onto the mat. He had shot all over his hairy chest and stomach and the cum pooled amongst the hair in silver clumps. Dan pulled out of his ass and managed to climb to his feet feeling distinctly wobbly. There was a bathroom next to the gym and he staggered into it, bending down over the sink to drink from the faucet. When he looked up into the mirror he had a hard time recognizing the exhausted looking man there. Virile, strong, sexy, sure but exhausted nonetheless. Back in the gym Vet had raised himself up on his elbows but and was watching him with hooded eyes. “You done your old man proud, son,” he finally said in a ragged voice. “Thanks, pop,” Dan replied with a tired grin. “I’d make you some food to get your strength back but I’m beat. How about a protein shake instead?” Vet made them protein smoothies in the kitchen of the farmhouse. They drank them down and then made out in the shower before falling into his bed. The sun had just set and it was quiet out here beyond the hustle of the city. Dan fell asleep with Vet’s head cradled on his chest. Dan guessed it was several hours later when he woke and confirmed it when he located the glowing face of an old fashioned clock on the bedside table. He felt a nagging worry in the back of his head. He had been dreaming about work, something about a test that had gone wrong and numbers he was trying to fake before his supervisor discovered his error. Vet was now on the other side of the bed snoring softly. He rose and padded from the bedroom, trying hard not to shake the floor as he walked. A part of his foggy brain purposefully passed up the master bathroom and headed for the common bath on the first floor. He looked around without consciously knowing what he was looking for but knowing it wasn’t there. The home gym suddenly came to mind and he left the farmhouse by a side door and entered the barn. The gym was bright and stark when he turned on the lights and he quickly scanned the barn, his eyes shying away from the reflective walls, and finally saw what he needed. There was a scale on the other side of the gym set up against the mirrors. He slowly walked towards it, his eyes focused upon it, doing his best to ignore the exaggerated rolling gate of his heavy body. He knew that if he looked up, just glanced in the mirror, he’d either confirm or deny the sense of fear that he’d held over from the dream. He didn’t look up, just stepped to the scale and after a moment’s hesitation stepped up on it. It was electronic and the numbers when they appeared displayed as bright blue digits. It read 271.4 pounds. He slowly raised his gaze to that of the behemoth in the mirror. His face was as handsome as before, maybe more so. His body was simply huge, with a massive, overwhelming torso that slimmed down to a miniscule waist and then flared out into rhino sized legs. He had grown again and it didn’t take a lab technician to figure out what had caused it. He went back to the house and retrieved his shorts and shoes without waking Vet. He managed to wedge himself into his now much too small car and started the engine. It was possible that the sound of the car woke his host but by then he was heading down the drive towards the road back to the city. Vet was fun but right now it seemed dangerous to be around anyone, at least anyone male. He needed some time alone to think.

I couldn't find this anywhere on the new forum so I thought I'd upload it again. More parts are in the works (Part 2 is already done and was posted on the last site). Please let me know what you think. -------------------- The following work of fiction portrays men in sexual situations. Please do not read if you are not interested in stories written for erotic purposes, if you are not of legal age, or if it is illegal for you to read sexually explicit material in this format or through this medium. All characters in this work are fictional. As such, they are immune to any and all types of infectious diseases, including the AIDS virus. You are not fictional and therefore you are not immune. Follow safer sex guidelines or risk having some brainless disease write the ending of your life story for you. Copyright 2009 - 2014 by [email protected] Part 2 - The Bug: Lenny Part 3 - The Bug: Mehmet Part 1 The Bug: Rory On Tuesday I was supposed to have lunch with Rory but I blew him off. I felt a little guilty but the cute guy from my gym, the one I thought was Italian but who turned out to be Turkish, gave me a come hither smile as we were alternating on the pec deck machine. One thing led to another and I ended up spending lunch on my back at his place, Turkish music competing with the traffic noise from 7th Avenue that filtered through the open window. I called and left a message for Rory that evening, inventing a crisis at work and asking if we could reschedule for Thursday. He sent a text after I went to sleep agreeing, so Wednesday morning I suggested we meet at Little Eddie’s downtown around 1 PM. He sent back a quick, “see u there”. True to form I was late and he was waiting when I finally got to Little Eddie’s. He was sitting by the wall in the back, far away from the large windows that looked out on the street. Rory was always shy and usually sought out the quietest corner, furthest away from the crowds. In other words we’re nothing alike but somehow back in 9th grade we became friends and we’ve stuck with each other since. Do I love him? Yeah, like the little brother I never had, even though he’s four months older than me. Still, he’s annoying as fuck, a fact I remind him of every chance I get. “Jesus, Ror, couldn’t you find a table in the kitchen?” He looked confused for a moment, shooting a glance at the swinging doors that lead off to the back, and then words came tumbling out of his mouth. “I’m sorry, I thought–, I mean, we can change, but this was free–, I don’t care if we–.” “Relax, relax, I kid,” I said looking heavenward and sliding into my chair. He had wavy brown hair that fell over his ears and framed a boyish face. That he had glasses was no surprise, since no self-respecting geek went without, but he was wearing the same style that he’d worn when we met 12 years before. I had not been successful in convincing him to modernize. “I just meant that most people come here to see the action and maybe take a little home with them. You’re not going to get lucky back here in Siberia.” “Oh, I get it,” he said and smiled an embarrassed smile, a really killer smile, actually, that if properly utilized could have gotten him more action that afternoon than he’d seen in the last year. He may not have been the hottest thing in town but Rory had a lot going for him. What he did not have was even an iota of self-confidence. It had been thus for years and though I doted on my little friend I’d pretty much given up on trying to nudge him into the slow lane (currently he was parked on the side of the road). He was as predictable as mud which is why I was surprised at the question he sprang on me. “Do you think I should join a gym?” “Well, uh, yeah, of course,” I stuttered, uncharacteristically at a loss for words. “I mean you should have joined first thing after graduating high school but it’s never too late.” “Yeah,” he agreed, looking off into the distance, “I was thinking the same thing.” “Great, but why now? You’ve never been interested in anything physical before.” His eyes slid away and I realized he was embarrassed. My spider sense began to tingle. “Oh my god, something happened, didn’t it? What happened, Rory? What tawdry, disgusting little thing happened that’s convinced you to start working out?” He grimaced but didn’t bother trying to deny it. “It wasn’t tawdry or disgusting, it was just…. I don’t know, just kind of odd.” He paused but saw that I was ready to jump in and went on before I could. “I was on the subway yesterday, on my way home from work, and this guy got on at Collins Square. I don’t even know why I looked up, it wasn’t my stop, but I saw him come through the doors and Lenny, he was just huge. I think he was the biggest guy I’ve ever seen.” Rory’s eyes were shining like he’d seen Madonna at a spring or something. “He walked funny, he was so big. He was in this red t-shirt and it was so tight… There was only one seat open, right next to me, and he took it so I was kind of smashed up next to him and his big arm was all on me. I didn’t want to stare, I thought he might get mad or something, but I looked down at his thigh next to mine and it was like you could have fit three of my legs into one leg of his jeans. I couldn’t believe it….” Rory trailed off, reliving this magnificent moment. I was impressed – I’d never seen him half as excited about a guy before. “So what happened, dork? You’re leavin’ me hangin’ here.” He cleared his throat before going on. “Well, not much. I mean we just sat there until Richland Avenue where he got off.” It was my turn to grimace. “Of course you didn’t say hello or nice day or what huge legs you have, I’m sure. But what about him, did he give you any sign?” “No, not really. He just sat there and breathed. So did I. He had a really nice smell.” I couldn’t help but sigh. Leave it to Rory to make a mountain out of a molehill. Still, if it pushed him to get up and out of his apartment with any regularity then it was to be supported. “I never knew you were into big muscle or smells, but hey, whatever works for you.” He began to dispute this description of his predilections but ignored him. “I think it’s a good idea, joining the gym, that is. You might as well join City Athletics, there’s one a couple blocks from your place. You can talk to my friend Kurt there, he can probably give you a deal.” “Sure, sure, City Athletics, Kurt.” “I think they give you a free training session when you start plus I can show you a few things. I know my way around.” I did know my way around the gym, though I wasn’t huge or anything. I was tight, though, and my abs were almost excellent. I could teach Rory a thing or two. “Thanks, Lenny. I’ll go this afternoon.” And that’s exactly what he did. My friend Kurt mentioned it to me when I ran into him that weekend at Gold Dust Lounge. He yelled in my ear over the dance music that my friend Rory had joined and hired a personal trainer. I was happy for the little dork though I was a bit distracted from Kurt’s news by the blonde guy a little further down the bar who kept throwing me half-smiles over the shoulder of what I assumed was a boyfriend. The blonde guy was named Randy, the boyfriend was actually a cousin newly out of the closet, and the night ended with Randy and I fucking like rabbits back at my place. In a nice bit of symmetry the cousin ended up with Kurt. For eighteen days we continued to fuck like rabbits. It was a lot of fun until a simple question about the life-size photo of he and his ex-boyfriend that hung over his bed caused a hysterical crying jag (on his part) that was not sexy. The last time I saw him he was leaving an embarrassingly long message on the ex’s voicemail begging to be taken back. Honestly, I hope it works out for them. Back amongst the non-hysterical I started checking in with my friends, shooting messages to Rory among others. His text reply was a short, seemingly terse, ‘hitting the weights. later’. It looked like he was sticking with that gym thing, at least for a few weeks. It was another week before I found myself at loose ends in his neighborhood and decided to actually give him a call this time. “Yeah?” He sounded a little groggy, like the phone woke him up. “Ror, baby, I’m on your block. Invite me up.” There was a delay as if he was trying to decide whether or not to offer the invite but before I could get offended he simply replied, “Yeah, OK. Come up.” I took the elevator to his floor, found his apartment door was open a crack and let myself in. Just inside the door I saw a gym bag on the floor and wondered if he’d dropped it there after he last worked out or if he’d already prepared for the next one. Knowing Rory it was probably the latter. The living room was empty, as was the kitchen, but he came out of the bathroom before I could look any further. His hair was messy and he was rubbing his eyes so I guess I was right about him being asleep, but that thought was immediately pushed aside. He was dressed in just a tank top and some boxer briefs so it was very easy to see that Rory was bigger. I’m pretty good at math when I need to be, i.e. when it’s somehow connected to getting laid. Rory was about my height, say 5’ 10” (though I almost always claimed 6’). I’d seen him dressed down enough to know that he was one of those guys who ran to skinny rather than fat, let’s say around 145 pounds, smooth without any sort of definition. The guy in standing in front of me now wasn’t anything like that. We were still eye-to-eye but my gut told me this Rory was more like 170, maybe 175, and there was no missing the shape of the exposed biceps and shoulders or the weight of his thighs. It had been four weeks and somehow he’d put on about 25 pounds which I knew to be impossible, no matter what he was taking. “What the fuck happened to you?” I asked, my voice sounding strange, even to me. He frowned, yawned and then moved past me towards the kitchen. “I took the day off,” he said over his shoulder, then added. “Off from work, I mean.” “What do I look like, HR? I mean what happened to you. You’re bigger.” He was undoing the top of a large tub of protein powder and proceeded to pour two scoops into a shaker. Standing in profile to me I could see the curve of his pecs up front and his ass in back. This definitely was not the same Rory. “I’m getting there,” was all he said as he filled the shaker with tap water and then shook it violently. He chugged the mixture quickly and then rinsed the shaker before setting it back on the counter next to the protein. When he looked back at me his stare was direct and unconcerned, nothing like the shifty, side-eyed looks I usually got from Rory. I took a deep breath and tried again. “You look great, it’s obvious the gym is working out for you. But Ror, you must have put on 20 pounds and that’s not –.” “Twenty-seven,” he said calmly, interrupting. “Fine, twenty-seven then, but that’s crazy. No one gains weight like that.” He shrugged, displaying his newly rounded shoulders and the sweep of his traps, and I suddenly felt a rush of desire, a first for me with Rory. I tried to follow what he was saying. “It’s easy Lenny, you just have to lift and eat and sleep, and that’s what I’ve been doing, all month, nonstop.” He smiled a bit after this and I saw a glimmer of my old friend but he was hard to spot in this new body. Things seemed out of whack and I suddenly felt very uneasy. He ambled over to the sofa and dropped down on it, heaving out a big sigh. “I mean it’s not like I’m anywhere close to that guy on the train.” For a second I had no idea what he was talking about but then I remembered the big guy who had prompted his gym initiation. “Come on Ror, you said he was massive. You’re bigger but not that big.” “That’s what I’m saying,” was his steady reply. “I’m not massive… yet.” He stared up at where I stood standing in the middle of his living room and I realized he was slowly rubbing the bulge in his boxers. His other hand was on his chest, cupping the new mass of his right pec. It was too much for me – I made a lame excuse and left his apartment. If nothing else seeing Rory’s progress made me workout harder, as if I somehow needed to stop from falling behind. I was still confused at how he could have made so much progress so quickly – even steroids don’t work that fast – but over the next few weeks I managed to convince myself that he hadn’t really gotten as big as I’d assumed. Sure, everyone puts on some quick muscle when they first start at the gym and on a skinny guy like him it was going to be particularly noticeable. But 27 pounds? No way, he was just yanking my chain. I went on thinking that until one Thursday when I ran into my friend Kurt from City Athletics once again. This was at a place called Splinter (don’t ask me – dumbest club name I’ve ever heard), which was down in Dockside in some converted warehouse. The place was kind of dark so I almost walked right past him, but we caught each other’s eye at the same moment and I stopped. “What’s up, Kurt?” “Hey Lenny, I’m good,” he said. “You here alone?” He was looking over my shoulder as he asked it and I had to laugh. “Oh, you mean blondie? That didn’t work out – he had issues.” “No, I thought Rory might be with you.” “Rory? Here? No way, he wouldn’t be caught dead.” “Yeah? He said at the gym that he was thinking about…” Kurt’s voice trailed off and I could see his eyes lock on something behind me. I turned to see this big guy rolling up on us, his wide torso displayed in a very tight, barely-there tank top. The flashing disco lights caught on his big arms and shoulders, making the overbuilt muscle seem to flex in time to the music. He was my height but must have outweighed me by a good 50 pounds. He was handsome too. His head was shaved close, like a Marine, and it wasn’t until he shot me a raised eyebrow and a cocky grin that I realized I knew him. It took a couple more seconds, seconds that seemed to stretch into hours, before I somehow realized it was Rory. At least the face was Rory’s, though only in a similar way. The jaw was stronger and there was no trace of the shy passivity that had served as an everyday mask for my childhood buddy. This man looked ready to conquer the world. The body was beyond comprehension. He would have stood out anyway, even if I wasn’t rooted there making wordless, mental objections to the impossibility of it all. He was simply huge, like a competition bodybuilder. I’d never really been turned on by the big guys before, by the ones whose only goal was to get as big and massive as possible. I tended to go for the gym cuties that could workout and then drink all night at the club. But I couldn’t deny that Rory, this big, muscular behemoth that had replaced the skinny kid I used to know, had a magnetism I hadn’t experienced before. While I was trying to process all this Kurt was not wasting any time. He brushed by me and gave Rory a big hug that went on long enough to go from a come-on to a blatant invitation. Rory stood there, one big arm around Kurt’s waist, and smiled at me. After a couple seconds he whispered something in Kurt’s ear and then pushed him away, his eyes never leaving mine. He swaggered up to me and it was all I could do to not step back as that big chest approached. “Hey Lenny.” The voice, like the face, was only similar. It had changed, gotten deeper and rougher as if in compliment to his changed physique. “So we’ve never fucked,” he continued, stating something obvious to us both, “but we should. You’ve always had a nice ass.” It was about as Neanderthal an approach as I’d ever heard and normally I would have shot it down with something witty and slightly vicious. I didn’t do that this time. Instead I found myself nodding in agreement and following him out of the club. When we hit the street he turned and pulled me into the mass of his torso, his lips crushing mine, his tongue shooting into my mouth. His strength and size were overpowering. I found myself grabbing at his arms, his wide back, his minuscule waist, frantically exploring the contours of his muscle, oblivious to anyone watching us. He broke the kiss and looked into my eyes, our faces only inches apart. “I’m still getting bigger,” was all he said, and then he turned and pulled me by the arm down the street in the direction of my apartment. He fucked me all night long. Literally. Every time he came, roaring like a bull in heat, I was sure it was over but scant minutes later he’d pull me to him again, his strength surprising me each time. And me, who was normally so in control whether on top or bottom, gave it all up to him, without restraint. I couldn’t get enough of his mass, the way he positioned me at his whim, the smell of his sweat and muscle. At some point I fell into darkness, came awake later to feel him behind me, his arms clamped around my chest, still sliding up deep inside. Finally I passed out for good. In the morning he was gone and I could barely move. I painfully climbed out of bed and stumbled to the bathroom. The man in the mirror, his eyes wild, his lips bruised, was a stranger. I splashed some water on my face and felt a bit more real. A long, hot shower helped me gain a sliver of normalcy. Even so I called in to work, not even bothering to invent a lie, just telling my boss I’d had a hard night and couldn’t come in. After the night’s marathon session I was ravenous so I went down to the corner deli and picked up a couple breakfast sandwiches and a carton of orange juice. After eating I finally felt enough like myself that I wondered what I was going to do with my free day. Lying on the bed, I idly smoothed out the sheets then pressed my face into them, reliving his smell. Suddenly I felt the urge to go workout.

Part 2 of this story. Please let me know what you think. -------------------- The following work of fiction portrays men in sexual situations. Please do not read if you are not interested in stories written for erotic purposes, if you are not of legal age, or if it is illegal for you to read sexually explicit material in this format or through this medium. All characters in this work are fictional. As such, they are immune to any and all types of infectious diseases, including the AIDS virus. You are not fictional and therefore you are not immune. Follow safer sex guidelines or risk having some brainless disease write the ending of your life story for you. Copyright 2010 - 2014 by [email protected] Part 1 - The Bug: Rory Part 3 - The Bug: Mehmet Part 2 The Bug: Lenny My father always expected me to take over his store someday. He started working there when he was only seven, stocking shelves and carrying vegetables up from the basement while my grandfather manned the front counter, selling milk, eggs and cigarettes while talking to the men from the block about baseball and politics. Outside the store, in the Turkish and Lebanese neighborhood where we lived, the old women in black shawls would walk arm-in-arm down the sidewalk, telling stories about their neighbors and casting critical eyes on the children playing in the street. My family had a store back in Turkey before my great-grandfather came to America. I never learned why he left there but I think it was because he married my great-grandmother, Nasia, who was Greek. I barely remember her, she died when I was six, but she scared me. In my memories she’s always staring at me with dark eyes sunk in a wrinkled face as if she knows I’ve done something wrong. Sometime early on I vowed to escape, across the river and into the city that I could see in the distance, tall towers climbing into the sky. I wanted to leave the store, the neighborhood and the insular group of Turkish families that traded sons and daughters in an Old-World game of marriage and alliance. I wasn’t ready to admit what I really wanted but I knew I couldn’t marry any of those girls, that I had to leave before my life was anchored in the same tenements that had already captured my father and brothers, uncles and cousins. When I was fourteen I rode the subway into the city with my mother, my aunt and two cousins to visit my Uncle Berker who was in the hospital for an operation. The city was so busy with so many people, all going somewhere important. We ate lunch at a corner diner where my mother and aunt talked in hushed tones about my uncle while my cousins and I kicked at each other under the table. I got bored with the foot game after a while so I looked around and saw a man clearing tables, stacking dishes in a plastic tub to be taken to the kitchen. He might have been 25 or 30, dark like me but certainly not Turkish. When he lifted the tub his arms flexed, filling the rolled up sleeves of his t-shirt, a tattooed eagle on his facing arm undulating with the motion of the muscle underneath. I suddenly felt a kick to my stomach as if one of my cousins had managed a well-placed blow with their sneaker. For the rest of lunch I watched him, whenever he was out front, hoping to see him flex his arms again. I was so distracted I didn’t notice my family getting up from the table and my mother had to grab me by the head to get my attention. “Mehmet, what’s wrong with you?” I couldn’t say, wouldn’t say, knew that she’d never understand. That night in bed, my younger brother asleep in the bunk above me, I lay thinking about that arm and its eagle, dreaming what it would feel like to be strong like that. On my eighteenth birthday, a few weeks after I graduated high school, I told my father I had been accepted to City University. He was silent for a moment, pursing his lips and looking away from me in a recognizable sign that he was unhappy. I knew he was trying to decide how this would affect the store and the ever increasing hours he had me chained there. But I also knew that he couldn’t disagree with me going to college, that education was as important as milk and cigarettes, maybe more so. He finally, painfully, agreed that I could work evenings and weekends, was almost angry when I said I’d need at least a couple nights off to do homework. A month later I found a cheap apartment share in the city and a job at a restaurant. By Christmas I was only going home every other weekend to see my younger brother Omer glaring from the door of the family store as I walked by, father’s angry replacement for me. At the restaurant where I bussed tables, stacking dishes in a tub before taking them to the back to be cleaned, there was a bartender named Rolo. He was couple years older than me, originally from Spain but so long ago he sounded and acted more American than I did. He joked with me as we worked, throwing ice at me as I passed by or stealing food from my plate as I ate in the break room. They made him wear all black, a black buttoned down shirt and black slacks, but you could still tell he was in great shape. His shoulders seemed overly broad, his waist almost too small, and I couldn’t help noticing his ass molding the rear of his pants. I’d listen to the female waiters whispering about him when he left the room, my heart beat pounding in my ears as I thought the things they said aloud. Once Rolo caught me as I was leaving work on a warm August night when the city seemed busier at 2 AM then it had all day long. He walked with me down the sidewalk, cracking jokes about the people at the restaurant, making me laugh even though my stomach was queasy and my palms sweaty. At the corner of Empire Avenue and 28th Street he motioned with his head in mid-sentence and I found myself walking to his apartment, a 3rd floor walkup in a shabby building. I sat silently on his futon, afraid my voice would quaver and broadcast my fear if I spoke. He must have known because he kept up an easy patter as he unbuttoned and shrugged off his shirt, displaying a tight white tank top seemingly sprayed onto his wide, hairless torso. When he put his hand on my knee I felt my heart stop but it must have kept beating because moments later our arms were locked around each other and we were kissing. He felt amazing, all smooth and muscle under velvet skin. We broke the kiss and then his lips were on my neck and ears, making me gasp at the touch. I licked his traps and on down to his swelling biceps, which flexed and writhed as we grappled. I was afraid he’d be disappointed – I was slim and tight but not nearly as muscular as him – but his passion showed that he was as turned on as me. When he rolled over onto his stomach and raised his perfect ass it seemed so natural for me to take him, like it was what I’d been missing all my life. He couldn’t understand the words I moaned in his ear, curses and praise in my father’s tongue, but he could feel my excitement as I drove into him with the strength of years of pent-up lust. I felt his tight hole spasm as he came, triggering my own climax in turn Rolo and I became lovers. Not that night but five years later, long after we’d both left the restaurant. I ran into him at a house party shortly after he got back from Los Angeles where he had moved for couple years in hopes of becoming an actor. We fucked at my place in Kensington, the apartment I’d moved into after graduating college and getting my first real job. He kept going on about how much bigger I was and I just smiled down at him, his legs wrapped around my waist and my hands pinning his wrists to the bed above his head. I was bigger and more muscular but it was all because of him, because of what I loved so much that night he first took his shirt off. We were only together eight months but we parted friends when he hopped a plane to Miami and the next chapter in his life. I settled down into my routine of work and the gym, and the occasional visits back home to the family where I endured a parade of young Turkish women who needed a husband just as it was assumed I needed a wife. After each visit I’d run for the subway and escape back to civilization for a frenzied workout and a casual fling with some tight young stud. That’s how I met Lenny, a guy from the gym that I sometimes saw out at night or at the piers on summer afternoons. He was sexy enough, blondish brown hair and a beautiful ass, but with a bitchy streak that thankfully I could ignore when we were fucking. I’d seen him looking at the gym a couple times and smiled in response, not in any hurry since he seemed like just one of the many interchangeable guys you meet in the gay ghetto. One day things came together and we started talking during a late morning chest workout when I was supposed to be working from home, my cell phone being my only real connection to the office that day. I took him to my place and fucked him twice before lunch was over. We exchanged numbers and I forgot about him. Not long after my older brother Selim announced to the family he was leaving his wife and daughters for a Puerto Rican woman from the auto supply company where he worked. You’d have thought the world was coming to an end. I did my best to stay out of the whole thing though my mother managed to guilt me into one meeting with him. I didn’t attempt to change his mind – given my family secret it seemed hypocritical to even try. I met his new inamorata that Sunday after Selim and I finished lunch at a tapas place near Collins Square. She seemed very nice, much nicer than the woman my father had previously convinced him to marry. I said goodbye and watched them disappear into the midday crowd, Selim’s arm tight around her waist. I was sorry for my nieces, I knew this wouldn’t be easy on them, but I hoped for the best for my brother. I also decided the best antidote to family stress was the gym. I headed home, cutting over towards 7th Avenue on 16th Street. Halfway down the block my family ruminations were kicked to the curb when I saw this big guy walking towards me. He was dressed in standard Kensington fashion – sunglasses, sleeveless t-shirt, knee length shorts and sandals – but normality stopped there. He was really big, huge in fact. Massive torso, tiny waist and back out to gigantic legs that seemed to struggle to get around each other as he walked. There were plenty of gym boys in this part of town, including me, but this guy looked like a professional bodybuilder and was easily the biggest person I’d ever seen in real life. I realized my mouth was open and I snapped it shut as we approached each other, him taking up a good portion of the sidewalk. He slowed as we neared and a cocky smile appeared on his face, taking me by surprise. “Hey man, how ya been?” He seemed to be speaking to me but I had no idea why. I looked around but as was often the case the street was nearly empty despite the crowds that thronged the avenues this block ran between. “Uh, I - I’m good,” I stuttered, positive that he had mistaken me for someone else. He reached up to his glasses and my eyes latched onto his forearm, probably as big around as my bicep, the muscle fibers clear and distinct under the skin. When his eyes appeared I did a double-take; he did look familiar, sort of, though I couldn’t imagine why. There was no way I could ever have forgotten that body. “So here we are and it’s lunchtime again,” he said with a laugh. “Yeah, yeah it is. I just ate with my brother…” Inwardly I kicked myself for sounding so inane. Who the hell was this big fucker? He moved towards me and I couldn’t help stepping back a half-step, intimidated as that enormous chest neared mine. “I liked your music, I wanna hear it again,” he said in a low voice and somehow that did it. “Lenny,” I breathed as I felt one of his big hands slide around my waist. “Who’d ya think?” he asked as he leaned in and kissed me there on 16th Street. I think I resisted, or tried, but it was like pushing against a building. He only tightened his grip in response. His tongue pushed into my mouth like he owned it, as forceful a kiss as I’d ever received. When he finally pulled back, his eyes staring deep into mine, I could see the outlines of the guy I had picked up at the gym and fucked those few months ago but that was all that was similar. Everything else had changed, impossibly changed. I suddenly felt the urge to run. As if sensing my half-formed intention he turned me back the way I was headed, walked me to 7th and then down the avenue towards my apartment. It was weird feeling such a huge presence at my shoulder, watching people step aside as we approach, some in surprise, some with burgeoning lust on their faces. I guess I’m a good-looking enough guy that I’m used to some attention when I walk through my part of the city, but this was something altogether different. People were as awestruck with him as I was, some stopping to stare, a few even taking pictures with their phones. Lenny ignored them all, walking along as if he owned the sidewalk. No one seemed to be in the mood to contest his ownership. A very quiet and logical corner of my brain was running down a list of reasons why this couldn’t be happening. The first item on the list was that Lenny was smaller than me – I knew this for a fact having been naked with him only eight or nine weeks earlier. Therefore, the behemoth next to me could not be Lenny. I found some momentary comfort in this as if it were evidence my brain was still functioning but then Lenny’s over-sized arm bumped into and pushed aside my own and the point was lost. A bit further down the list was the fact that I was a strict top – I’d only ever considered switching positions once after a drunken New Year’s party. My desire to experiment ended at the moment of first contact when I suddenly decided there were some things I didn’t need to experience. Now I found myself nearing home with a man who was very obviously in charge, despite the roles we’d played last time we met. I avoided the eyes of my doorman as Lenny walked me across the lobby of my building to the elevator. We shared the ride up with an older woman who lived somewhere on a floor above me. I imagined her disapproval of the big man’s hand cradling my ass as we got off on my floor. I fumbled with the key to my door, Lenny’s torso pressed into the back of mine, his hands gripping my hips. When the door finally opened he thrust me into the apartment, kicking it shut behind us, and then whipped me around, pressing his lips into mine once again. To say that he was overpowering was an understatement – his arms were like a vice around my torso while his mouth and tongue stole the breath from my lungs. I could barely think as he hefted me, my legs automatically wrapping around his waist, and thudded through my open bedroom door. It was only when he tossed me on the bed that I had a moment to think, to try and clear the thought and feel and smell of him from my brain. It was only a short moment because standing next to the bed he gripped the bottom of his shirt and tore it over his head. As his impossibly wide torso came into view my mouth fell open once again and the logical part of my brain gave up the fight, giving into the lust that overcame me. I didn’t resist as he pulled off my shoes and then opened my pants before pulling them off as well. Seeing all that muscle bunching and moving under the skin, the roll of his chest and shoulders as moved me around like a toy, made me so hot I started grabbing at him, trying to pull him onto me. He kicked off his sandals and managed to push his shorts down over his thick thighs and straining erection, and then he climbed up on to the bed and over me, his arms like thick columns on either side of my head. “Whadya want?” he asked in a husky voice, his eyes burning into mine. “You,” I gasped, completely lost in his strength. “I want you.” Then his arms collapsed and he was on me, his over-sized muscle covering me completely as his hips forced my legs wide apart. Whatever my previous trepidation or concern it was gone now, completely subsumed in my need for him and his body. I didn’t know what time it was but it was twilight outside my apartment windows. There was a bedside clock on the other side of Lenny but it was obscured by the height of his slowly rising and falling torso. He lay on his stomach, his far arm lying on the bed above his head, his face turned towards me so I could see one of his now closed eyes. It was so strange, I could still see the shade of the gym twink I’d met before, like the imprint of a child in the features of the man he would later become. I’d never been a muscle whore, never been attracted to the big steroid boys who grunted and groaned their way around the gym. Lenny, the old Lenny, was my type, in part because I always wanted to be the one on top, calling the shots, directing the action. Now, coming down from this recent sexual high, my mind was just starting to try to deal with finding myself on the opposite side of things. Only half thinking I ran a finger from his shoulder down the curve of his tricep, marveling at his human landscape. “Like what you see?” he asked, surprising me. “You know I do,” I replied in a whisper. He opened the one eye, looking at me for a few seconds before pushing himself up on his immense arms and then swinging his legs onto the floor. “Good,” he continued as he stood and headed for my bathroom, “cuz this is gonna be you in a little while.” I stared after him, a puzzled look spreading across my face, trying to figure out what he meant.

Here's part one of a new idea I had. The growth starts small but I plan on having the morphing continue as our hero(?) deals with the results of his actions. Please let me know what you think. -------------------- The following work of fiction portrays men in sexual situations. Please do not read if you are not interested in stories written for erotic purposes, if you are not of legal age, or if it is illegal for you to read sexually explicit material in this format or through this medium. All characters in this work are fictional. As such, they are immune to any and all types of infectious diseases, including the AIDS virus. You are not fictional and therefore you are not immune. Follow safer sex guidelines or risk having some brainless disease write the ending of your life story for you. Copyright 2014 by [email protected] Tit for Tat Mickey was dead tired but arguing did that to him. That was one of the reasons he never argued with girls – it was exhausting and you were never gonna convince them of anything, so why bother? He unlocked the door to his apartment, stepped inside and kicked the door shut with his foot. His arms were full with his briefcase, tennis bag and dry cleaning but he just tossed them in a heap on the sofa. Glancing at the clock he saw it was almost 10 PM already – fuck, a whole evening wasted. He hadn’t even had time for the gym. The girl’s name was Amy and when he saw her standing outside a coffee shop in Oldtown a month ago he had whistled to himself and pulled his car over into an advantageous parking spot. It was summer and she wasn’t wearing much – a beautiful girl with long hair, long legs and an amazing rack. She was just his type as long as it didn’t take a huge investment to get her in the sack. It usually didn’t take Mickey long to score. He’d graduated from Notre Dame two years earlier having coasted through school on a baseball scholarship. He never kidded himself that he was good enough to make it in the majors but baseball got him a degree and more tail than even he could shake his dick at. Girls at school were already primed to go for baseball jocks but with his blue eyes and the dirty blonde hair on his head and chest he hit a homerun every time. He was all smooth muscle everywhere else with broad shoulders, thick arms and a tight waist, not to mention his own long, strong legs and a fat dick between them to complete the package. He wasn’t exactly huge down there but definitely bigger than average. He got the job done. And he was nice too, or seemed so when he was trying to get their panties off. He was very nice to Amy that July afternoon, nice and polite and didn’t mention her tits once even if he stole a glance or two when she was looking down bashfully. They ended up going into the coffee shop and he had her number before the barista finished making their lattes. Turned out that for all her blushing and shy looks Amy was a kick in bed. It took two dinners to get her there and Mickey was justifiably proud when he was able to sidle into her apartment after the second date, a smooth move that ended up with them naked on the hallway floor outside her bedroom. And those tits – they were everything he knew they’d be. After the hallway they managed to make it to her bed for the second fuck and then he kissed her goodnight and went home. It was a school night after all. The truth was he didn’t like staying over. He was convinced that girls spent the time when a guy was asleep next to them in bed planning out weddings and marriage and all the other shit he had no time for. Better to keep things a bit more casual by ending up back in his bed at night. It was part of the reason he preferred to fuck at the girl’s place since it was easier to escape than it was to convince her to leave his apartment. They fucked around for three or four weeks and it was all fun, at least the sex part. It didn’t take long for the dinners and earnest conversations to get boring. Amy was a beautiful girl but God could she talk. He couldn’t remember half of what came out of her mouth; a mixture of romantic idiocy, liberal crap and uninteresting details about the thesis she was writing on American folklore. Pretty soon their dates turned into hookups with minimal interaction prior to jumping in bed. But girls like Amy couldn’t be happy without all the stuff advertising and romantic comedies told them should go along with great sex. After a month he realized the sex wasn’t gonna make up for all the hoops she wanted him to jump through to get to her tits. Still, there was no reason to be a complete dick about it. He handed her a story about not being over his last relationship and needing time to himself to sort things out – that kind of bullshit. Problem was her university wasn’t far from his office so when she appeared at the side of his car in the parking garage one evening after he’d left the office he had no choice but to agree to a latte to discuss what had happened. She did her best to talk him into working things out but not even her rack could convince him to keep going. He spent most of the time mentally going over his fantasy football team. “You never really wanted this to work, did you?” she asked and that got through to him. Maybe it was the tone of voice, which was much colder than usual. “Babe, that’s not true,” he said with a sad note in his own voice. “I really thought I was ready but I guess I’m not. And I know that sucks, I really do, but I’ve got to be honest with myself. I just need space right now.” She crossed her arms over her chest and they rested there on those two big mounds of support. For just a moment he was tempted to… but no, he’d regret it. “I think it was just about the sex, that’s what I think. You just wanted to fuck.” She wasn’t trying to be quiet now and a couple nearby heads in the café swiveled in their direction. OK, Mickey thought, time to shut this down. “I’m sorry you think that, Amy,” he said standing up from their table. “It’s really sad that your mind works that way. I thought so much more of you.” He gave her a sad shrug before heading towards the door to the street. She followed him outside. “Just fucking admit it, Mick. For once just be honest. It was just about sex wasn’t it?” He stopped on the sidewalk and turned back to her. She wasn’t cute anymore, she was just annoying. He hated girls who couldn’t accept the facts of life. He was man, she was a woman, they had some fun – that’s all there was to it. He decided to give her the honesty she asked for. That was his big mistake. “OK, fine, you’re right. I wanted to fuck so we fucked. I thought you were cute and had amazing tits so we fucked. Are you happy now?” From the look on Amy’s face she was anything but happy. Even Mickey could see that she was hurt but overlaying that was very obvious anger. He was suddenly glad that she had never been to his apartment. “Yeah, I’m great,” she said in a low quiet voice that was almost lost in the evening murmur of city traffic. “I’m just dandy, Mickey.” “Glad to hear it,” he replied though by now he didn’t care in the least. “So then we’re all done here.” Her eyes glinted in the fading twilight and for a moment he thought she was about to cry but then she smiled a rueful smile and seemed to get herself under control. “Yeah, I think we’re pretty much done,” she answered and then stepped forward, going up on her tiptoes. It looked like she was going to give him a goodbye kiss but at the last second she averted her face so that her lips slid up next to his right ear. She whispered something then, something long and complicated that he was never able to recall, and he stood there frozen until she was done. Then she stepped back and he caught a glimpse of her now triumphant smile before she turned and walked off down the sidewalk, never once turning back. “Crazy chick,” he muttered to himself and then glanced at his watch. Damn, he was running late. Now he was finally home trying to forget everything that had happened. She was just one more girl who couldn’t handle a grown up relationship. Life sucked for guys like him who knew what they wanted and, more importantly, what they didn’t want. Sure, someday he’d settle down with some beautiful, young lady and start a family out in the suburbs but that wouldn’t be until he was at least thirty. Maybe even forty. By then he’d be making big money and there wasn’t any reason he couldn’t snap up some young coed looking for a handsome father figure. But right now he was beat and it was all he could do to drink a quick protein shake before crawling into bed more than an hour before his normal time. Stupid, exhausting girls he managed to think before falling into a deep slumber. He felt better in the morning. Much better as a matter of fact. He whistled as he got ready for work and tried out a selection of dazzling smiles in the mirror while shaving. He felt happy, giddy even, and the events of the previous evening only lightly touched at the periphery of his mind. Life was good and he was going to go out and enjoy it. After wiping the shaving cream off his face he stopped and looked at himself once more. There was no denying he was one hot motherfucker. Yep, everything was just about perfect. Just about. Then an idea came out of left field, something he’d never considered for himself and had always thought was pretty ridiculous on other guys. Despite the strange nature of the impulse he didn’t hesitate and picked up his shaving cream again, releasing a large dollop of cream onto his hand and then rubbing into the hair on his left pec. It only took ten seconds to completely cover his chest and the treasure trail of hair that led down his abs to his groin. It was a couple minutes more work to completely denude his torso leaving it as smooth as, well, as a baby’s butt so the saying goes. He wiped off the cream and stood there a little nonplussed. Never in his life had he considered doing the manscaping thing. It certainly made is chest stand out more, made it more sensitive he thought as he ran his left hand over the smooth skin. The hand stopped on top of his right nipple and he couldn’t help tweaking the hard nub which had grown erect in the cool air of the bathroom. He shivered then but more from the sensation coming from his nipple than the air. He exhaled a breath he didn’t even know he was holding and quickly stepped into the shower. Enough playing around or he’d be late for work. On his drive to the office he couldn’t help noticing how his undershirt felt sliding across the smooth expanse of his torso. It was erotic in a strange way, enough that he had a chubby most of the way into work. Truth was his suit pants and dress shirt seemed to be rubbing him in a lot of strange places too. He wondered if the dry cleaner had shrunk them both. Mickey worked in sales at an advertising firm. It was good job for someone with self-confidence and a winning personality, and he wasn’t lacking in either. He shared an office with a fellow jock named Doug who had played football for Michigan and had graduated a couple years before Mickey finished school. They got along pretty well except for the couple weeks before the Notre Dame – Michigan game. As soon as he got into the office Mickey had to hustle to make it to his boss’ weekly sales meeting. He slipped into the conference room just as Mr. Wilhite was getting started, sharing a nod with Doug who was sitting in a chair near the end of the conference table. Mickey took a seat across from him and flashed an apologetic smile to Wilhite who droned on without noticing. The meeting was as boring as ever and didn’t take long for Mickey’s mind to wander. He began to daydream about how the rest of his day would go. Work, of course, but afterwards he’d hit the gym hard to make up for missing last night. He had a feeling that today’s work out would be killer. Might even start that mass building program he’d be thinking about, put on some real muscle like Doug on the other side of the table. It was easy to see that the linebacker back had kept up with his workouts after leaving school. His arms filled his sleeves and when he stretched, like just now, the buttons on his dress shirt looked like they had a tough time keeping his chest contained. It was difficult to say whether his chest was smooth or hairy but maybe if he–. “You have something on your mind, Mr. Rose?” a voice said cutting through his thoughts and Mickey literally jumped in response. He caught a glimpse of Doug giving him a puzzled stare before whipping around to see Mr. Wilhite with a much less friendly expression on his wrinkled face. “Uh, I’m sorry, what sir? What was that?” He felt warm and flustered like he’d be caught with his pants down. Shit that might actually be a good thing; they felt so fucking tight in the butt and thighs. “I was hoping you could fill us in on your sales progress this week,” Wilhite said in a very cold and measured voice. Mickey did his best though he still felt out of sorts. After he’d gone over his account book they continued around the table, Doug calling out two major wins he’d pulled off in just the last few days. Mickey listened but kept his eyes on the table, trying to concentrate but finding it difficult. His mind suddenly seemed to be floating a bit, wandering in and out of focus. What the fuck was wrong with him? Was he coming down with something? Doug asked the same thing when they were back in their office after the meeting ended. Mickey shook his head and told him he was just a little tired, inventing a late night with some girl in his apartment complex to explain his spacy attitude. Apparently that made perfect sense to Doug who launched into a more detailed story about a hook up he’d had with a woman on the client side, something that was strongly discouraged at their company though all of the guys flouted the rule whenever they had the chance. Mickey listened to his hunky officemate describe the torrid scene in the empty coat check room of a downtown restaurant and couldn’t help slipping away into another dream state as he imagined Doug going to town on some faceless broad. She truly was faceless, a mere shadow in his mind though Doug was displayed in intimate detail; so much so that when dream Doug dropped his pants Mickey’s mouth fell open and he leaned forward to get glimpse of his huge–. “What the fuck, dude?” Doug said and Mickey once again had to shake himself awake. Mickey found himself pitched forward in his chair staring up at the former football player who was leaning back against the edge of the desk on the other wall of the small office. He gulped and quickly sat back, trying to say something, anything, to explain his odd behavior. “Quit staring at my junk,” Doug laughed and then dropped down into his office chair to get back to work. After a silent moment Mickey swiveled around and did the same. By the time lunch rolled around it seemed his missteps had been forgotten so he and Doug went out to grab something to eat at a food court in a nearby building. Mickey’s head was clearer now and as he stepped out onto the sidewalk he took a deep breath of the clean, summer air. It felt amazing. Lunchtime in the city was always crazy so they weaved their way through the crowd, dodging tourists and other office workers also out enjoying the weather. They crossed the street and walked across an open plaza before passing into another building. Just inside Mickey caught site of men’s room and waved Doug on ahead to the food court. “Gotta drain the main vein,” he joked and headed into the restroom. “Great idea, me too,” he heard Doug reply behind them and a moment later they were standing at neighboring urinals. Mickey unzipped and started taking a leak, his eyes looking off into the depths of the tile wall in front of him, following the grout between the square tiles and making invisible patterns. He could dimly hear Doug going on about something next to him but it didn’t seem important and soon his head lolled around, his eyes glancing down at his own dick and then sliding over to his neighbor’s. Doug was big, just like he imagined. It also looked like he trimmed down there so maybe that’s why he looked so large, cuz it wasn’t covered up at all. He was cut too, just like Mickey, which was good. It’d be easier to work on a dick like his own, at least the first time. “Guess you like what you see,” Doug said in a low voice and Mickey’s looked up to see his work buddy staring right into his eyes, grinning slightly. No, not grinning. Sneering. A part of him quailed at that look which signified that Doug wasn’t looking at him as another dude but as something much less. Some sort of pervert, a fairy. He opened his mouth to object, to deny such a sick thing, but he couldn’t say a word. Instead he just stuck out his tongue and ran it around his lips, moistening them, making them shining and inviting. Doug just shook his head in disgust and zipped up, exiting the restroom without washing up. It took a moment for Mickey to get control of himself but when he did he slowly zipped up as well and staggered to a sink. God, he really was sick. Something was wrong and he had to get out of here before it got worse. Outside the restroom he saw Doug waiting but with his eyes on his cell phone. Mickey made a break for the doors back to the street. It was still sunny and beautiful out on the plaza but he ignored all that and made a beeline back to the office. In the elevator on the way up he found himself sandwiched behind a delivery guy in a brown polyester uniform. He looked down at the guy’s large thighs which were only half covered by the shorts he was wearing. The calves below looked strong too and he could imagine fondling them, kneeling down and running his cheek over them, the coarse hair scratching the soft skin of his face. When the elevator doors opened on his floor he shoved his way past people towards the front to escape but couldn’t stop himself from turning his head to catch the profile of the delivery guy, from his strong chin down past his thick chest to the bulge in his shorts. He thought he might have seen the guy’s eyes flick his direction but then he’d escaped into the reception area of his office and made a dash for his office, ignoring the looks he got from the receptionists and the people on the office floor. Alone in his office he took a moment to collect himself. He had no idea where all these crazy thoughts were coming from but he knew he had to get home where he could clear his head and get everything back on track. That whole weird thing with Doug would be hard to explain but he’d take care of it somehow. He was good at coming up with explanations for the shit he did – he could manage this one too. Doug might be back at any moment and he knew he had to avoid that so he gathered his stuff and casually went back out onto the office floor. He told reception he’d be out for the rest of the day on sales calls but to email him if anything important came up, then he took a mercifully empty elevator down to the parking garage and his car. The drive home was uneventful. He woke up several hours later sprawled out on his bed, a bit groggy but otherwise OK. He stumbled to the bathroom and took a piss but on his way out glanced in the mirror and did a double take. He stared for a moment then quickly stepped to the full length mirror on his closet door. “What the fuck?” he muttered. His body had changed. He knew the body he washed and clothed and worked out and this wasn’t it, not quite. At first he thought it might just be because the hair was gone on his torso which was really the only hair he had except for that on his head, pits and groin. And yeah, his chest did definitely look different, looked larger, but his waist looked smaller. And his ass – it had been uncomfortable all morning in his suite and he could see that somehow it was fuller and rounder. It stretched the fabric of his boxers to the limit. His chest was… well, it was amazing. He’d never been one of those big body dudes like Doug but then it was never a look he wanted or needed, not for baseball. Now his pecs looked bigger, like he’d gotten some sort of super pump at the gym. Just as earlier that morning he slid his hands over the smooth mass of them and ended up on both nipples, nipples that looked much more pronounced than normal. It seemed so natural to grab them between his thumb and forefinger, to twist them hard and hear the low, sensual moan that escaped from his mouth as the sensation hit home. The doorbell rang at that moment. Mickey’s eyes widened and a guilty look washed across his face as if he’d been interrupted doing something not quite right. He stood there frozen, hoping that whoever it was would just go away. He couldn’t see anyone right now, not before he figured out what was going on, what virus or hormonal issue had caused all this. He needed to get to a doctor, some kind of specialist–. The bell rang again and was followed a few seconds later by a heavy knocking on the front door. It sounded like whoever it was wasn’t in the mood to come back. He slowly walked to the door and peered through the peephole to see Doug’s distorted image. Jesus, what was he doing here? “I can hear you, asshole,” Doug called through the door and Mickey knew he was caught. He took a deep breath and then cracked the door, hiding most of himself behind it. “Hey man, what’s up?” he asked trying to sound normal. “You tell me – why’d you ditch me?” “I’m really sorry, I felt like I was gonna heave or something. I just needed to get home and get some rest, so I’ve been-.” “Dude, what the fuck? “ Doug interrupted looking annoyed. “I came here to check on you and I gotta stand on the fuckin’ porch?” Mickey hesitated and then stepped back from the door, letting Doug come inside. His visitor looked him up and down making Mickey feel very vulnerable in his too-tight boxers in contrast to Doug’s business suit. He mumbled an apology and headed to the bedroom to grab some clothes, his mind once again whirling. Something about his coworker’s presence had once again put him off kilter, like he was half-drunk or something. Maybe this all had something to do with Doug and not some sort of hormonal thing. Things had been kinda strange since this morning when he woke up but they definitely got worse at work when… His thoughts trailed off as he realized that Doug was watching him from the bedroom doorway, the same smile from earlier on his lips. Mickey was still in his boxers and still felt vulnerable but somehow it wasn’t a completely bad feeling. Part of his mind was confused and jumbled but another deeper part almost liked the feeling that came over him when he saw his officemate stand there, so strong and commanding. He couldn’t help the coy, inviting look that stole over his face, which seemed to be just what the other man was waiting for. Doug stepped into the room and crossed over to him, his big body coming to rest mere inches away. “So what really made you run away?” he asked in a low voice as one oversized hand slid up the side of Mickey’s torso. Mickey could only sigh in response as Doug’s touch made his skin come alive. He arched his back, throwing his chest forward in stark relief. The big man chuckled and placed his other hand on the smooth expanse of Mickey’s pecs, kneading the muscle in his strong grip and setting off fireworks in the baseball player’s brain. Suddenly he was in cradled in Doug’s arms and the big man’s lips came down hard on his own. Mickey couldn’t fight it anymore and didn’t want to, grabbing the other man around the neck and kissing him back. He felt Doug’s leg come between his own and instinctively he began riding the other’s muscled thigh, grinding his crotch in wild abandon. Doug’s hands slid down into Mickey’s already strained boxers and cupped the globes of his ass. When a thick finger moved between them and rubbed at his asshole Mickey felt a charge shoot through him that he’d never felt before. How was it even possible for something to feel so good, so completely right? He didn’t know or care and when Doug slid the boxers down his legs and past his knees Mickey hopped out of them to stand nude in his coworker’s arms, at least for a moment. Doug pushed him back until Mickey was forced to drop down into a sitting position on the edge of the bed. He looked up at the big man, mouth open and eyes wide with lust. One of Doug’s hands cupped the side of his face. “Damn, baby,” he growled, “you shoulda told me you were down for some fun.” Doug slid his thumb in to Mickey’s mouth and watched him suck it, the lower man’s eyes still glued to those of the man above him. After a moment he pulled his thumb out and gripped Mickey’s head tightly with both hands, forcing his face into his crotch and against the thick tube that arched to the left under his suit pants. Mickey moaned again as he felt the heat of that throbbing dick through the fabric, aching to feel it free and rubbing him skin to skin. If there was any part of him that objected to Doug’s rough treatment it was hidden away, screaming in some dark corner of his mind. Something new had taken over, something that commanded him to give himself to Doug, to do whatever the other man demanded of him. It was what he needed more than anything, to submit to the bigger man’s desire. Whatever he wanted Mickey knew he would do. Doug shrugged off his suit coat and threw it on a nearby chair. His tie and dress shirt quickly followed leaving just a tight t-shirt covering his upper body. He pulled this up over his head and Mickey drank in the sight of Doug’s corrugated stomach and expansive chest as they were displayed. Apparently there had been no new grooming habits for Doug this morning because his torso was covered with a short carpet of dark hair that swirled in a pattern around his nipples and then led down to the packed mound of his groin. He leered down at Mickey as he unbuckled his pants and let them drop to the floor revealing a pair of red boxer briefs that were molded to mass of his erection. Mickey dove for the other man’s dick, mouthing the thick tool through the briefs while his arms circled around Doug’s big thighs. The bigger man threw his head back and reveled in the sensation. God he loved desperate little pigs like this. He’d never have guess that Mickey was one but it was a damn good thing he’d finally found out. He looked back down at Mickey just as the other man slipped off the bed and onto his knees. Mick attacked Doug’s dick with renewed ardor, slobbering through the cloth that covered the huge pole as if hoping to actually eat through the briefs. Doug decided to help him out by pulling down his waistband and letting it swing free to slap the face of the subservient slut. A moment later Mickey opened wide and slid his mouth down Doug’s dick, gagging himself as he attempted to take it all in. “That’s it baby,” Doug growled grabbing the back of Mick’s head and forcing him to take another inch. “You’re gonna take it all on both ends.” An hour later Doug pulled on his and pants then stood up from the bed and slipped into his loafers. He looked down at Mickey who lay on his stomach, his ass still raised as if in invitation. With a grin the big man slapped it hard, the sound ringing out in the bedroom and mixing with a deep moan from Mickey. “Fuck me again,” he breathed, his eyes fixed on Doug’s crotch. “Damn, you’re a little slut aren’t you,” Doug laughed in response. “Sure, I’ll fuck you again but right now I got work to do.” “You can come back. Anytime you want you can have it, I swear.” “Don’t worry baby, I’ll be back,” he assured the eager bottom while his hand went to Mickey’s ass again, this time to grab and fondle it. Doug turned away to continue dressing and Mickey watched him while unconsciously pulling at one of his sore, distended nipples. His body hurt in ways it had never hurt before but he still felt a deep need and craving to get fucked again. It made no sense but he didn’t care – he just knew he’d have to get it again and soon, if not from Doug then from some other man. “Don’t get it twisted though,” Doug said from the bedroom doorway, completely dressed now and ready to leave. “I’ve already got a girlfriend and I’m not looking for another one.” “I don’t care,” Mickey replied with a lazy smile, “I just wanna fuck. That’s all I ever wanted.”

Here's another series I've been working on that I don't think I've added to the new site. Please let me know what you think. -------------------- The following work of fiction portrays men in sexual situations. Please do not read if you are not interested in stories written for erotic purposes, if you are not of legal age, or if it is illegal for you to read sexually explicit material in this format or through this medium. All characters in this work are fictional. As such, they are immune to any and all types of infectious diseases, including the AIDS virus. You are not fictional and therefore you are not immune. Follow safer sex guidelines or risk having some brainless disease write the ending of your life story for you. Copyright 2012 - 2014 by [email protected] Growing Too Big: Part 2 Growing Too Big: Part 3 Growing Too Big: Part 4 Growing Too Big Part 1 Dan rolled out of bed, his feet hitting the floor with a dull thud. Despite the early hour and the lack of sleep he felt strong and alive; better than he had felt in years. He crossed to the bathroom and pulled closed the door so he could see himself in the full length mirror that hung there. As he took in the view he couldn’t help the almost childlike grin that appeared on his face. God knew how but it hadn’t been a dream, it was all real. The grinning idiot in the mirror was a handsome man. No, he was a beautiful man, beyond handsome. Dark hair buzzed short, piercing brown eyes, clean straight teeth. Damn, he looked like a toothpaste ad, above the neck at least. That neck, that’s where it really started. It was broad and thick, a column of muscle that only led to bigger and better things. Shoulders almost too wide to be seen in the mirror were capped by rounded and striated delts. The torso was wide, made more so by the tightness of the waist. Huge hanging pecs with distended nipples pointed southward. Massive biceps and triceps hung down like horseshoes when he swung up his arms to flex. Eight cobblestones for abs that led down to trim pubic hair clustered around the base of his soft yet lengthy dick. He palmed his dick with one oversized hand and felt it respond immediately, lengthening and thickening, fighting against gravity to raise the round head up to 90 degrees. As he hardened he tensed his legs, his quads jumping out in stark relief, all four heads easily visible, muscle fibers pushing up beneath the thin skin. They all joined together just above his knee before the bulbous mass of his calf muscle exploded out from the lower part of his leg. There was not a part of his body which wasn’t developed to symmetrical perfection. To quote countless stories he had read online he looked like a competitive bodybuilder. Maybe not a super-heavyweight but easily a top of the line light-heavy and light years beyond his appearance only a few days ago. He had been doggedly working out for years, intent on building one of those muscular physiques that had powered his fantasies since he came to terms with his sexuality back in college. Except for a few cherished and worn out memories he’d never been able to score with the athletic men that he worked out next to at the gym or lusted after in magazines and on blogs. Never quite handsome enough and always just a bit out of shape despite the diets and constantly revamped workouts. For whatever reason Mother Nature seemed intent on keeping him one of those run-of-the-mill guys that the sexy built studs overlooked. That all changed two days earlier. He still couldn’t pinpoint exactly what happened though he was fairly sure that it was something from the lab at work. Usually lab technicians like himself weren’t given full details on the compounds the company was developing, just the necessary information for the small part of the process they were testing. Dan’s guess was that somehow something had jumped quarantine and the face and body he saw in the mirror was the result. By rights he should be locked down in an isolation block somewhere but he had no intention of telling anyone what happened. All he planned on doing was having more of the type of fun he had the night before. First things first. He called into work and coughed a bit on the phone, inventing some very common cold symptoms that his supervisor agreed should keep him home. A few vague suggestions of tiredness and stress and his supervisor was soon agreeing that he might as well consider this the start of his annual vacation a few weeks early. Some bulky clothes once he went back to the office and he could claim a new haircut and some dental work had helped give him a new outlook on life. He had no doubt they’d buy it. The shower that followed was one of the most enjoyable ever. He couldn’t get enough of the feel of all the soapy muscle, the strength in his arms and legs. His dick was still hard but he resisted jerking off. It seemed criminal to keep all this sexy to himself. As he dressed in his workout clothes he grinned once more, remembering the events of the previous night. This new body required food, that was obvious, so he made a late night run to a nearby grocery store. The blonde surfer boy coming out as he walked in made clear his interest and desire. When he walked out with his groceries the young stud, all of 22 or 23, was waiting by Dan’s car with one hand casually hooked in the front of his board shorts showing off the pale, untanned skin just above his groin. “Evening,” Dan said with a smile. “Howdy,” was the reply as the kid’s eyes ran up and down Dan’s arms which his tank-top left bare to the cool night air. “You looking for me?” “Sure, if you’re looking for me.” “Why not? You live near here?” “Yeah, why doncha give me a ride?” His name was Allen and he had walked to the store from his nearby apartment. His roommate was out of town so they’d have the place to themselves. Once inside the kid ran his hands where his eyes wandered before, letting out a deep breath when Dan flexed his arm, his bicep expanding into a vein covered mound. “Fuck, I love your body,” the kid said and then they were in a clinch, their mouths mashed together and their tongues fighting for space. Dan’s won. In Allen’s bed it was natural for him to take charge of the younger man. The kid couldn’t get enough of Dan’s arms and chest, his thick legs and sculpted waist. It was the kind of worship he’d always dreamed of doing to others and now someone was doing it to him. It made him feel more sexy and powerful than ever before. He let Allen lick his way all over his body before shoving is achingly hard dick into the younger man’s mouth. Allen took it like a pro, taking all of it down his throat despite the increased size and thickness that Dan was still trying to get used to. With one hand on the kid’s head controlling the speed of the blow-job he leaned forward and kneaded the globes of his smooth hairless ass. He loved how the kid vibrated on his dick when he fingered the tight hole and said so out loud. Allen just grunted in response, his hands clasped tight around Dan’s thighs as if trying to pull him even further into his throat. The kid was good, almost too good. He pulled out and quickly flipped him over onto his stomach, kicking his legs apart with his knee. He spit on the kids pucker then pushed in a finger and before long another. Allen was moaning one long continuous moan, his head waving from side to side. Dan climbed on top of him and sunk his dick into the kid’s ass, lacing his fingers into the younger man’s and pinning his hands to the bed above his head. It was a great fuck, undoubtedly the greatest fuck he’d ever experienced. In the middle of it, as he did his level best to split the willing kid open, it suddenly came to him that it was only the beginning, that from now on he’d be having amazing encounters like this with a ton of sexy men. Life would never be the same. From the sounds coming from beneath him it seemed Allen came twice before he finally couldn’t hold back his own climax any longer. His orgasm was tremendous. Spiritual even. He felt it from the fuzz on his scalp to the tips of his toes and within every muscle fiber in between. And though he was exhausted afterwards on some level he felt stronger and more energized than before. He disengaged from Allen’s sweaty form, turning the kid’s head to verify that he was groggy but OK. He left without trading phone numbers. Back home at his condo he gorged himself on some food and then collapsed into bed, sleeping for over ten hours. If he dreamed he remembered nothing. Now it was a new day and he headed to the gym, more eager for his workout than usual. He was excited to test the strength of this body, to see the muscles when they were pumped. It was midmorning after the pre-work crowd and before anyone showed up on their lunch hour so the parking lot was almost empty. The same was true of the weight floor which had only a smattering of people, mostly older folk getting in their daily exercise. He did chest, conscientiously stretching first and then pyramiding up in weight to poundage he had never come close to before. He went from one exercise to the next, both free weights and machines. His body did it all without complaint, his chest flexing and pumping under his tight sleeveless t-shirt. It may have been his own physique but it was erotic enough to get his dick up again, half hard in his sweats. He was rearranging his erection when he glanced in the mirror and caught the eye of swarthy well-built man in his mid-thirties, probably Latino, who was eyeing him appreciatively. He turned away from the mirror and caught the man’s eyes directly, giving him a nod. The other guy nodded back and mouthed, “Hot,” before going back to his shoulder press. Dan just grinned. They circled each other through the rest of their workouts and when the Latino man headed to the locker room Dan followed. They ended up in the sauna together sitting on opposite benches with an old man in between humming a jazz tune. When the old guy finally left Dan rose, stepped over to the other guy and stood before him, his body taught and live. The Latino reached up and cradled Dan’s right pec as if testing the mass of it. “You like that?” Dan asked in a low voice. “Fuck yeah,” he replied in accented English and reached up with his other hand as well. Dan dropped his towel to reveal his growing dick. The Latino sucked it into his mouth, his eyes still raised upwards, barely visible over the mounds of Dan’s pecs. Dan got to work fucking his throat. They could have been caught by anyone passing by – hell, for all he knew they were but he wouldn’t have noticed. The man had some trouble handling Dan’s size at first but soon got into it, his mouth and throat massaging his dick like a vacuum. All the while his hands were all over Dan’s pecs and arms, eyes widening when Dan flexed. It felt amazing to be on the other end of this worship, to feel the lust and desire coming off the other man in waves. It made his dick harder, his muscles seemingly bigger. It was everything he had always wanted and never gotten. He came with a roar, literally choking the kneeling man as his dick expanded and shot straight into the other’s stomach. He left him there on the floor of the sauna hacking up snot and semen. On the way to his car Dan felt bigger than ever, his body moving in a rolling gait as his thighs fought to move past each other. Before heading home he stopped for more food, his hunger at a peak once again. That afternoon in front of the mirror once more he marveled at his body which seemed bigger than ever. He stepped on the scale for the first time in a week and saw that he weighed 218 pounds, but that was ripped contest weight on a guy just over 5’10”. Some pros didn’t come in that good. He spent the evening doing sit-ups and push-ups with no desire to catch his usual TV programs or to even put in a porno. If he never jerked off again it would be fine with him. It was Thursday night and he dressed to go out in a skin tight t-shirt that had once been loose. His formerly baggy jeans hung low and tight on his hips, the top button undone and the thighs filled to bursting. He drove into the city listening to dance music on the radio, his car feeling smaller than it used to – almost cramped. After he parked he walked down dark streets past clubs and hookers, a feral smile on his face in response to the catcalls that erupted when he passed by. Boyd’s was one of the oldest gay bars in the city but it still attracted a crowd. Thursday was its big night and Dan was assaulted by the sounds and sweat of the club when he walked through the door. Seconds later he peeled his shirt off and was wading through the mass of people, exhilarated by the appreciative glances and the lingering touches as he shouldered his way to the dance floor. He came across a youngish twink with an amazing ass jutting out in profile. The young man must have felt his gaze because he turned his head and did a double take, the bored expression disappearing from his face. Dan swaggered over and put his mouth next to the boy’s ear. “You wanna dance, sexy?” “Sure,” was the surprised and bewildered reply. They spent an hour on the dance floor during which Eddie, his new friend, quickly lost his inhibitions. They made out, Dan’s hands cupping his firm, tight ass, Eddie’s hands squeezing the mass of his biceps and triceps. They danced ass to groin, Dan massaging the smooth, hairless torso while Eddie pushed back as if wishing they could fuck right there, in time to the music. At some point Eddie climb aboard and wrapped his legs around Dan’s waist while they dueled with their tongues. It seem pointless to waste anymore time so Dan carried him off the floor and out of the club, dropping the boy to his feet outside but possessively wrapping an arm around his neck as they walked to his car. Eddie had two roommates but they were asleep elsewhere in the third floor apartment so they made their way to boy’s room. He switched on the lamp on the bedside table and watched Dan kick off his shoes then slowly slide his jeans down over the mass of his legs. When Dan straightened up Eddie’s mouth was open wide in wonder, his worshipful eyes sending a charge through the bigger man that was almost physical. He stepped to the boy and pressed Eddie’s face into the valley between his pecs, flexing the muscle into rigid mounds on either side and then forcing the kid’s mouth over to one distended nipple. Dan was rough and commanding during sex, moving Eddie from position to position, using the kid like a sex toy to get him off. Eddie was delirious with lust and passion, frantically grasping at Dan’s body, choking himself on his big dick and moaning with whorish abandon as his ass was stretched and pummeled. The first time Eddie came without touching himself, a high pitched squeal erupting from his mouth. Dan wasn’t done and kept fucking, rolling the younger man over onto his shoulders and pushing ever deeper into his ass. When his orgasm finally came he didn’t worry about waking roommates or neighbors or the pope if he was nearby. He let loose with a yell of his own feeling a tingle in every muscle of his body as his dick shot over and over. Like Allen before him Eddie seemed completely undone after sex. He lay on his bed in a fetal position mumbling incoherently while Dan gathered his clothes. He fingered the boy’s slick ass one last time before opening the bedroom door and stepping out into the main room. He felt pumped all over, the weight of his body even more evident than before. He felt supercharged like he’d just gotten up from a long nap. In the living room he found one of Eddie’s roommates, a black guy about Eddie’s age in boxer briefs with a concerned look on his face. His body was a work of art – not big and built like Dan’s but tight and fatless like a gymnast. “Is he OK?” the guy whispered trying unsuccessfully to keep his eyes on Dan’s face. “Yeah, just a little sore,” Dan replied and then dropped his balled up clothing on the sofa. He pointed to an open door that could be seen down a shadowy hallway on the opposite side of the room. “That your bedroom?” The roommate hesitated then nodded. Dan walked up to him until there were mere inches between them. The other man looked scared for a moment then slowly backed away towards his bedroom. Dan followed, rolling his shoulders and stretching his neck, feeling a burn in his muscles like he never felt at the gym. The roommate stumbled backwards into his bedroom and Dan went in after him closing the door behind. It was 3 AM when he left the roommate’s room. He laughed at the thought of going three for three but decided to skip the last bedroom. In the living room he picked up his clothes but quickly discarded the thought of trying to put on his shirt. It had been difficult enough at home before he got all sweaty. Instead he just pulled on his jeans but found they only went part way up his thighs. He’d managed to force his way into them earlier but it was impossible now. That seemed sort of funny. He ended up fashioning a sort of loincloth out of his t-shirt for the quick dash to his car which thankfully was parked not too far away. It was strange running with this big new body, the muscles rising and falling with each stride. The street was deserted and he made it without seeing anyone. When he bent down to get in he narrowly missed slamming his head into the top of the door frame and it took some effort get himself completely behind the wheel. The car was more cramped than ever. He drove home hunched over wondering if he needed to get a bigger one. Once home he lumbered to his bedroom then over to the mirror on the bathroom door, tossing his loincloth to the ground. He didn’t look like a middleweight anymore. He looked like a super heavy, one of the really big guys who dominated the contests and the magazines. The scale agreed – he was 246 pounds, which seemed impossible. For the first time since this all began he felt the first faint stirrings of disquiet. The man he’d become couldn’t be disguised with baggy clothes and talk of a new haircut. There had to be a limit to all this muscle, right? It wasn’t like he could go on growing forever. Could he?

Okay, Campers! Here's chapter 2 of Misfit. Once again, this is a blatant attempt to get you-all to buy my books at Divine Destinies.If this sordid mercantilism actually works, I just might post more original stories (have no fear, I'll post all chapters of Misfit, regardless. Just remember-- I have that private island to support). The next book is due out October 1. U. M. Lassiter Chapter 2 “Wake up, Sleeping Beauty.” Ham was slowly roused to consciousness by someone gently shaking his shoulder. He was laying face down, and as he became more aware, he realized that he was very comfortable, like he was in his own bed.In fact, he was. “Mmmm...” he groaned as he tried to turn away from whoever was trying wake him. “Ham, you’re gonna be late for class.” Class... school... dorm... that’s where he was. Not the library. Not the quantum lab. The quantum lab! Ham snapped awake with a violent start and started to roll over on his back. Something was wrong– very, very wrong. The lab, the explosion, his gay stalker– all those thoughts came rushing back. But there was something else wrong– he was naked. Ham never slept in the buff. It just seemed wrong on so many levels. He’d slept in pajamas until he’d hit puberty and he started having wet dreams, and then kept his briefs on under them. Eventually, he just slept in his underwear. He scrambled to pull the covers up to his neck as he rolled over to see Paul standing over his bed. “There’s our sleepy head,” Paul said with a smile. Ham had another problem– he had an erection harder than he’d ever felt in his life. He looked down at his tented bedclothes in horror and quickly raised his knees to obscure his rogue member. “Wh-what time is it?” “About eight-thirty,” Paul answered. “Don’t you have a class at nine?” “Oh, my god, you’re right.” Ham started to sit up in bed and realized once again he was naked. He gave Paul a nervous look. “Okay, okay,” Paul said and rolled his eyes. “I was just leaving. By the way, what time did you get in last night?” Ham gave him a stunned look. “You don’t know?” he asked shakily. “Huh-uh. Sarah didn’t leave ‘til about twelve-thirty. She was feeling kinda frisky,” Paul said with a smirk. “I guess I fell asleep about one. You get lucky or something?” “I don’t... I... no. I just had a lot of homework.” Paul gave him a wry look. “Okay. ‘Nuff said.” Paul scooped up his backpack and opened the door. “Just be careful, okay?” As soon as Paul left the room, Ham vaulted from his bed and threw the deadbolt. He breathed a mild sigh of relief before his attention was drawn to his erect cock. It was almost excruciatingly hard and looked bigger and redder and angrier than it ever had. Tentatively, he reached down and put his hand around it. He felt like an electric current shot from his groin throughout his entire body. He yanked his hand away as if he’d touched something burning hot and gasped. This was all just way too weird. He should have been killed last night, or at least badly injured by the explosion. And how did he get back to his own bed? Ham turned to face the full length mirror on the wall.Except for his very turgid cock, he looked just fine; not a mark on him. His pale, scrawny body was just the same as always, with his narrow, boney shoulders, sunken chest and stick-like limbs. He was used to morning wood, but nothing this extreme. Even his balls looked bigger. Usually he could get his cock to deflate by getting his mind on something else, but his fearsome erection showed no sign of abating. Once again he put his hand around it. This time, he was met with the most blinding, toe-curling orgasm of his life. Angels sang, waves crashed and all the planets aligned as he screamed and shot the largest load of his life all over the mirror. Ham collapsed in an incoherent heap on the floor even as he continued to blast the last bits of his copious man-juice around the room. As he lay there gasping for breath, there came an insistent knocking at the door. “Hey! You okay in there?” the voice shouted. “Oh yeah,” Ham said between gulps of air. “I’m just fine.” He heard receding footsteps out side the door and sat up. At last his aching cock was starting to deflate. “Oh, my god,” Ham said as pungent smell of his own spunk met his nostrils. It was everywhere. There were even a few splatters on the ceiling. He retrieved a dirty bath towel from the corner and started wiping down the mirror. “I’m gonna need another,” he said as he dropped the soiled towel to the floor. As Ham retrieved his bath robe from the wardrobe, he noticed his clothes from the night before in a pile on the floor. He put on the robe and bent down to pick up the clothes. As he picked them up, something seemed to move within the pile, and he dropped them and jumped back with a yelp. Warily, he reached down a took hold of the shirt by the sleeve, ready to shake out whatever sort of creature might be hiding in the folds. The folds didn’t contain any kind of bug or rodent. Instead, in the areas where the cloth was hidden, he saw the same sparkly black material from last night. “It did happen!” he told himself as he held the shirt up between two hands to get a better look. Within seconds of being exposed to light, the black materials seemed to evaporate like fog on a mirror. In less than a minute, the shirt was completely devoid of the material. “What the fuck?” Ham held up the pants, and the same thing happened. He carefully examined his socks, his underwear, even the windbreaker he was wearing last night, but not a trace of the material could be seen. Seriously doubting his sanity, Ham hurried off and took his shower, returning of course, with extra towels. He wiped up the rest of his mess, put on fresh clothes and headed off to class, surreptitiously burying his soiled towels at the bottom of the laundry bag on his way out. Ham was only a few minutes late for his calculus class, and the instructor ignored him as he entered and sat in the back. He still wasn’t used to the fact that in college, most of the instructors didn’t care if you were late, or even if you came to class. You were an adult, and you lived with the consequences of your actions. High school it ain’t. After class, he decided to swing by the Science Building and check on the lab. As he got close, he noticed a lot of activity near the entrance. As he drew nearer, he saw that the entrance was blocked with cones and yellow tape, and a hand-lettered sign said “Building Closed Today.” There were several men standing outside the door in white hazmat bunny suits. One of them was a grad student that Ham recognized. “What happened?” he asked. The grad student turned and smiled slightly. “One of Lofgren’s nutty experiments exploded in the middle of the night. Made a real mess.” “What kind of experiment?” “I don’t know,” he answered. “But they told us it wasn’t radioactive.” Ham turned and walked away, trying to get his head around what happened. How did he live through that explosion? How did he get back to the dorm? What was the stuff in the chamber? The whole thing made his head hurt. He made his way back across campus to the Student Union. He realized he missed breakfast, and suddenly he was famished. He rounded the corner of the Performing Arts building and ran smack into Lee. “Hey, Ham,” Lee said. “About last night. I hope I didn’t come off all creepy or anything.” “Well, yeah,” Ham said. “You kinda did.” “I’m sorry. I’m really not a stalker.” “Okay. Good. Fine. I really gotta go...” Ham turned to walk away and Lee took a step to block his escape “Listen,” he said, “why don’t we try coffee one more time?” Lee tipped his head forward and looked at Ham with raised eyebrows. As he looked back into those blue eye, almost imperceptibly Ham felt one of the tiny gears in his mind slip a cog. Ham’s stomach gurgled loudly and he was reminded that he was famished. He needed to eat. “Um, okay.” Lee smiled broadly and Ham felt another tiny gear slip. Those perfect white teeth framed by the cutest dimples seemed to blot out everything else for just a moment. Ham felt a stirring in his loins. He forced himself to look straight ahead as the pair walked over to the Student Union. When they got to the cafeteria at the Student Union, Ham was ravenous. Normally, he ate like a rabbit, but this time he ordered a patty melt with chili fries, and made two trips to the salad bar, as well. He washed it down with a vanilla shake and finished off with apple pie. Lee watched the spectacle with a mixture of amusement and disbelief as he ate his club sandwich. As he was finishing the last bites of pie, Ham at last felt sated. “How do you do that?” Lee asked somewhat incredulously. “What do you mean?” Ham was finally catching his breath. “Stay that skinny when you pack it away like that.” The last bite of pie was on Ham’s fork as he suddenly put on the brakes and took in his surroundings. Before him were the empty dishes from enough food to ordinarily last him two days. “I don’t, normally,” he said quietly. “I was just... really hungry.” Lee flashed his brilliant smile again and Ham swallowed hard. “Listen, Ham,” he said, “I like you, and I just want to be your friend.” He reached across the table and lightly touched Ham’s forearm. A tingle ran up Ham’s spine, but for reasons he couldn’t quite understand, he didn’t jerk his hand away. Instead, he stared at the alien appendage touching his own. “I was hoping maybe we could get together and do something. Maybe see a movie.” Ham opened his mouth, and with considerable effort, forced out a single word. “Okay.” Lee’s face broke into a dazzling smile and Ham felt his cock get painfully hard. “Great!” Lee said. “Listen, I’ve got to head to class, but I’ll call you.” Lee gathered up his books, gave Ham a friendly pat on the shoulder and left. Ham was left behind, trying to will his hard-on to go away. A few minutes later, Ham was soft enough that he could grab his bag and hurry back to the dorm. On the way, he couldn’t shake the image of Lee’s smiling face from his mind. He felt like he was in one of those cartoons where he had a devil on one shoulder and an angel on the other. The devil seemed to be winning. By the time he got back to the dorm, his raging hard-on was back. He locked the door, dropped his backpack to the floor and pulled down his pants. His cock seemed even bigger. He must be imagining it, he thought. Ham knew that Paul had classes all afternoon and lacrosse practice after that, and he fell back onto his bed with his pants and shorts still down around his ankles. He started stroking his engorged member and he felt that same electric thrill from when he jacked off that morning. As he was stroking, it felt like his cock was getting even harder, if that was possible. It seemed– no, that couldn’t be right– it was. It was bigger. He had trouble closing his hand around it, and that never happened before. He looked down and was shocked to see the he now had both hands around his cock and there was still room to spare. It had to be approaching ten inches, and the fat mushroom head was bigger and darker than he’d ever seen it. Whatever concerns Ham might of had about the situation were momentarily stamped out by the most intensely erotic sensations he’d ever felt. For the second time that day, Ham’s eyes crossed and his toes curled and he experienced the most intense, powerful and copious orgasm of his life. Blast after blast of hot spunk splattered against the ceiling and started raining down on him. After shooting his load for what seemed an interminable length of time, Ham’s body relaxed and he lay on the bed panting. “Holy shit,” Ham said to himself between breaths. He lay there with his eyes closed until he felt a large blob of man-juice land on his cheek. “Ugh,” he said as he sat up and wiped the blob from his cheek with his finger. Ham didn’t have any towels left, not even dirty ones, so he was forced to wipe himself off with his bedclothes. He pulled his pants back up, stripped the sheets from his bed, and stood on it to wipe off the ceiling. Fortunately, he had one set of clean sheets left. He wadded up the soiled sheets, stuffed them in the dirty pillowcase and hid them under the bed. As Ham was finishing making his bed, he was suddenly so overcome with fatigue, he felt like he’d been hit by a truck. He figured his late night together with all the stress he was under was finally catching up with him. The enormous lunch didn’t help either, he concluded. He didn’t have any classes that afternoon and he knew that Paul wouldn’t disturb him, so Ham curled up on top of his freshly made bed and took a nap. The lacrosse team was just finishing practice, and Paul trotted over to a familiar face on the sidelines “Hey, Hammie, you finally made it,” he said. Paul had been trying to get Ham to come to a lacrosse game all season. This was just a practice, but he’d take it. “Yeah,” Ham said, looking down at his feet self-consciously. “I had some free time.” “Come on and help me with my gear.” Paul led Ham back to the locker room. The men’s locker room was the most intimidating environment that Ham could imagine, but for some reason, he followed Paul inside to his locker. “Hold these, okay?” Paul thrust his helmet and stick into Ham’s hands and turned to start twirling the dial on his locker. “What made you change your mind?” Paul asked. “To come to practice, I mean?” “Um... I don’t know.” It was true. Ham couldn’t even remember how he came to be standing on the sidelines of the lacrosse field. “Okay,” Paul said with a half-smile. He took the helmet and stick from Ham and put them in the locker and started taking off his pads. Soon, Paul was standing there in just his jock strap. “I hate these things,” Paul said, reaching in for his cup. He casually tossed the cup on the shelf in the locker, pulled off the jockstrap and threw it in his gym bag. Ham realized that he was surrounded by naked men and looked down at the floor. “You been working out?” Paul asked. “Why do... what...” Ham stammered. He looked down at his forearms, and couldn’t believe his eyes. The were covered with veins and bulging with muscle. “What the hell...” “Looking good, Hammie,” Paul said with a smirk. “You should think about trying out for the team. Look at this...” Paul grabbed Ham’s wrist and brought it up a little higher than his head. Ham looked down at his arm and was shocked to see a baseball-sized ball of muscle where scrawny bicep was supposed to be. “You’ve been holding out on me,” Paul said as he squeezed Ham’s bicep with his other hand. As he did that, Ham’s shirt suddenly felt tight across the chest and shoulders. “Come on over here and let’s compare.” Paul led Ham by the wrist over to the big mirror above the sinks. “You’re almost as big as me,” Paul said. Ham was stunned by the image looking back at him. He was indeed almost as big as Paul. His shirt was stretched tight over a moderate but shapely pair of pecs, and his broader shoulders were straining the shoulder seams. Meanwhile, Ham’s lower body was also showing signs of growth. His normally baggy jeans were stretched tight around his thighs. “Do this,” Paul said, making a double-biceps pose. Ham raised his arms and he immediately heard the sound of tearing fabric. He watched in disbelief as his body expanded further. His sleeves started to pull away from his shoulders and his jeans split down the sides of both thighs. “Oh my god,” Ham uttered. “I take that back,” Paul said. “I think you really are as big as me. Take off your shirt.” Ham didn’t know what astounded him more– the fact that he was spontaneously growing, or the fact that Paul didn’t seem to think it was unusual. He reached back to pull his shirt off over his head and was immediately struck by how his muscles now crowded each other. He pulled his collar up over his head and immediately ran into trouble. His skin-tight shirt didn’t want to stretch past his broad shoulders. Ham pulled harder and the shirt started to move. Before he could get it more than half way off, there was a loud tearing noise and the tattered shirt came away in his hands. He stood there staring at the remnants of his shirt hanging loosely from his hands. “Yeah, you should definitely try out.” Ham turned to look at Paul and got another shock. They were eye-to-eye. Paul used to be four inches taller than Ham, but now they were both the same height. He looked back at the mirror. From the neck down, they could have been twins. Same broad shoulders, same thick neck, same meaty chest, same powerful arms. “How...” Before he could finish asking himself that question, he noticed that the other men in the locker room were gathering around him, and they too, were naked. Many of the men started touching Ham’s muscles and making moaning noises. A few of the men were bigger than Paul, and so too, Ham. Paul put his hands on Ham’s back and gently turned him around to face the group. Now the men crowded in around Ham and started touching and stroking his body. Everywhere someone touched, Ham started to feel a tingle. The tingling sensation built and built, and Ham soon noticed that his jeans were again getting tighter, and he soon heard more tearing of fabric as he split out of them. Someone pulled his destroyed jeans free of his adonis-like body and he saw that he was now as big as the biggest man there, in fact, maybe a little bigger. Freed from his clothing, his massive cock sprung to attention, even bigger than before. It was now a foot if it was an inch, and was thicker than ever. Without a word, the group of men parted in front of him to reveal Paul standing in front of him. Ham gasped at the beauty of Paul’s naked form, and he felt his erection swell ever larger, ever harder. Paul was erect, too, and he took a step forward and knelt down before him. “You are a god,” Paul said as he looked up into Ham’s eyes. He took Ham’s mighty tool with both hands and started to vigorously suck him off. Ham’s entire body went rigid as unbearable waves of pleasure went coursing through his very being. The crowd of jocks around him started to murmur, slowly at first. “Ham, Ham, Ham...” As the ecstasy began to build up in his loins and started spreading through his body, the chanting got louder and faster. “Ham! Ham! Ham!” Paul was more and more aggressive in his ministrations and was beginning to grunt loudly. The chanting was reaching a crescendo as Ham approached climax. “HAM! HAM! HAM!” Lightning struck for the third time that day as Ham experienced an explosive orgasm. Paul was knocked back on his ass as he was enrobed with Ham’s pearly essence. Ham threw his head back and roared like the alpha-male beast he knew he was, just before everything went blank. For the second time that day, Ham woke up naked. He sat up with a start in the darkened room and clutched at his throat. It was raw and painful, as if he’d been shouting at the top of his lungs for hours. He looked around the advancing gloom and spotted the familiar glowing red digits of his alarm clock on the night stand. It was a little after six in the evening. Ham knew immediately that he was hard again as he reached over and turned on the lamp. The dream had been so vivid that he half expected to find the same massive body he’d experienced in his subconscious, but it was not to be. He still had the same small, scrawny body he’d always had. Oh well; at least he hadn’t made a mess this time. How did he end up naked? Was he losing his mind? Ham swung his legs over on to the floor and sat up. He pondered this question as he waited for his cock to deflate. At least he woke up before Paul got in. Now where did his clothes go? He quickly spotted them in a pile on the floor at the foot of his bed. He reached over to pick the up, and got the shock of his life. They were torn to shreds.

It was never supposed to be like this. Things just went a little too far. Okay, way too far. The first thing you have to understand is that I'm not an idiot. I was just sympathetic to Kyle's plight. I remembered what it was like to be a little guy, just starting out at the gym, wondering why my muscles wouldn't grow when everyone else's gains seemed to be in overdrive. But I'd fixed all that. Got my diet in check, started really pushing myself hard, and after a few years of consistent work, I was sporting a good 180 pounds on my 5'9 frame. Not huge, but big. Big and hard. When I'd flex my arms, a solid, veiny orb like a softball would pop up, almost stretching my sleeves to the breaking point. You can bet that I showed those babies off when I went out to the clubs. Kyle, though, Kyle was a mess. My little buddy was only an inch shorter than I was, but he looked like he weighed half what I did. I was surprised when he told me he weighed about a buck thirty. In two years of working out, he'd gained precisely three pounds of muscle. Now, I know what you're thinking. He must have been making some sort of easy-to-fix rookie mistake, right? You'd be wrong. I'd been to his place countless times. His fridge was bursting with chicken breasts, healthy carbs, greens. You'd think he spent all of his time cooking, but that wouldn't have left him much time for the gym. And boy, did he put in his hours there. I'd gone with him a few times. He couldn't lift much, on account of being a twig, but he lifted hard and he never gave up. If I'd had half his dedication during my own transformation, I'd have been an Olympia competitor for sure. Not that I was into that. Hot guys, yes. Posing straps and fake tans, not so much. Anyway, my point is that Kyle was obsessed. He'd tried everything, from supplements to a bad round of steroids that had left him looking like a pimply teenager for a month or two. Then had come reiki, Eastern medicine, hypnosis. None of it had worked, but he kept trying. So it wasn't a huge surprise when he turned up at my place that day with his newest hare- brained scheme. "I've finally got it," he said, pushing past me and plopping down on my couch like he owned it. I didn't bother asking what he'd gotten. He had a little brown bag, the sort that you pack middle school lunches in. From the way he was cradling it in his hands, you'd think it was the fucking Precious. Kyle continued, as I'd expected he would. "So, what if I told you I'd been going about getting big the wrong way this whole time?" He was really cute when he got like this. I'd never tell him that. Beautiful green eyes, sharp features. That curly dark hair. But he wasn't my type. I liked my guys big and aggressive, and Kyle was small and--okay, I guess he could be a bit aggressive, but it was hard to take a guy that skinny seriously. "I'd say you're dumb," I said. "You do all the right stuff." His eyes lit up. "Exactly. I do everything right with my lifting and diet. But I'm like an architect trying to build the Taj Mahal with no marble." "I don't follow." "It's made out of marble. If he'd made it out of adobe, it wouldn't be--" "No, I get the metaphor, dummy, I just don't know what you mean," I said. He set the package down on my coffee table, fingers twitching as if they were loath to part with it. "What I'm saying is that my body's mud. It doesn't have the building blocks I need in order to get big." "Them's genetics," I said, not without sympathy. "I'd help you out if I could." "What a relief! I was hoping you'd say that." Kyle let out a whoosh of breath. Uh oh. "I've tried helping you lift, though, and your form is great. I just don't have that much time to--" He held up a hand. "This won't take any time at all, I promise. Just like a few minutes, if that." I sat down across from him, my skepticism not put off one bit by his promises. It wasn't that I didn't want to help him. I'd supported him over the years, encouraged him in the gym, given him new plans to try. At this point, I knew anything I did was just throwing good effort after bad. "What do you need?" I asked, trying to keep the resignation out of my voice. "I need to borrow a little of your muscle," he said. I blinked. "Borrow?" "Okay, take. But only a few pounds." "Are you feeling all right? I can call 911." "I'm serious." He snatched the bag from the table and pulled out a little test tube. Well, not a test tube. It was more ornate than that. A vial, I guess? Inside was a greyish sludge. It moved sluggishly as Kyle shook the glass container. "What's that?" I asked. "Grade-A weirdass shit," he said. "You wouldn't believe me if I told you." "Try me." "So, there was this government test at Camp Pendleton back in the early 2000s, right? And--" "Nope. Stop. You're right. Don't believe you." He blushed. "What matters are the results. This shit changes you inside." "It looks like it's going to give you stomach cancer," I said. "It's not. The guy I got it from is reputable." "So there are reputable dealers of black market government test by- products, now?" He rolled his eyes. "Reputable-ish. Doesn't matter, though. You said you'd help." I sighed. "Help how?" "Like I said, this stuff changes you inside. I drink it. And then I have to... you know, touch you." "If you came over to hook up, you could've just said so," I said, jokingly undoing the knot securing my shorts. Yeah, we'd fucked a few times, but that was a long time ago. It wasn't like that between Kyle and me, really. He kept on going. "I don't know how it works, precisely. The guy who sold it to me had a lot of papers on the mechanics of it, but let's just say it's magic. I touch you, and it transfers some of your muscles to me." "That sounds pretty unbelievable. And kind of ridiculous. I mean, if it were true, no one would be able to have sex with you again, right?" "No, it only lasts for a little while. I checked," he said. He held up the vial to the light. Even when he wasn't moving it, the fluid inside kept moving, as if it was slightly alive. "You're really serious about this, aren't you?" I asked. "Dead serious." "It's not going to work. You know that, right?" "Then you have nothing to lose," he said. "Okay, maybe a few pounds." If there was one thing Kyle could do, it was sell his crazy. For just a moment, I actually considered what would happen if he was right, and the snake oil he was holding actually worked. "How much are you thinking? I just got my bench over 250." He shrugged. "A few pounds? Ten? Would ten be okay?" I considered it. Ten pounds would put him in the range of normal. And I'd still be pretty big. I could gain it back in a couple of months. There was also the fact that there was no way in hell that Kyle's sludge was going to do anything. "Make it fifteen," I said, getting up. Kyle's eyes lit up. "Wow, Mike, you're too generous!" He exploded from the couch and wrapped me in a hug, giving me a kiss on the cheek. "Kyle, I don't want you to get your hopes up," I said, extricating myself from the embrace. A shadow of doubt passed over his face, but he forced a smile. "Hey, if it doesn't work, I'm only out ten grand, right?" "Ten grand!? Kyle! You have to return that shit and get your money--" It was too late. In the intervening heartbeats, he had uncapped the vial and taken a swig of its contents. There was not a drop left. "Tastes like shit," he said. "Feels funny." It had looked like shit, too. "You going to throw up?" I asked. His cheeks had a flush to them. It made his eyes seem unnaturally bright, like two cut emeralds. I reached for my cell, considered calling the hospital, just in case he keeled over from whatever he'd just drank. But he didn't look like the stuff was having any ill effects on him yet. "No, funny good. Like warm in my stomach." He let out a soft gasp. "I think I feel it working." "Okay," I said, putting my phone down. "So what do we do now?" Collecting his wits, he focused on me again. "Take your shirt off." I don't know why I went along with it. He probably could have touched me anywhere, like my wrist or my cheek. Without waiting to see if I had obeyed, he started stripping out of his own clothes, first his t-shirt and then his shorts, leaving him standing only in boxer briefs. I followed suit, but left my shorts on. Kyle's body struck me again with how totally unimpressive it was. He wasn't fat, not even skinny fat, but there just wasn't enough muscle tone to justify the hours he spent toiling in the gym. He had a smooth chest, flat as a pancake on both sides, with only the faintest divide to hint at where one pectoral ended and the other began. He had abs, but only the sort that small guys get because they don't have any body fat to hide the muscles. I guess the one thing you could say about Kyle's body was that he had a nice cock. At seven and a half inches, it was nearly as big as mine. Right then, it was tenting out his boxer briefs. "Maybe it's just black market Viagra," I said, flicking his cock gently. He moaned. "Oh, man, don't do that. Whatever it is, it's making me super horny." Seeing him so turned on was having a similar effect on me. My dick started waking up from its nap. I told Ol' One-Eye to go back to sleep, that there was nothing to see here. "So now you touch me?" I asked. My voice was suddenly hoarse. "Yeah," he said. "Like this." Kyle placed both of his hands gently on my chest. His palms were warm and damp, fingers trembling. Heedless of my commands, my dick kept lengthening, spurred on by the intimacy of the situation. I resigned myself to a full on boner. "What now?" I asked. "I think I feel something," he said. "Don't you?" "No, I--" But I did feel something. It was an electric tingle where his skin met mine, not precisely pleasant, but not painful either. As his hands lingered there, it grew in intensity. I felt a heady weariness piling up on me. All my limbs felt heavy, like I had just finished an incredible workout, or maybe like a few days of too little sleep were creeping up on me. I staggered. My arms reached out instinctually and I steadied myself by grabbing Kyle's skinny arms. What I felt made me pause. The electric buzz between us intensified. His biceps were small, but hard under my hands. I could feel the electricity buzzing through them, almost as if it was feeding them. The skin under my fingers shifted slightly, almost as if Kyle was flexing them, but he had barely moved. No, he was not tensing them at all. They were growing. It was a slow transformation. I would have missed it at a casual glance, but my eyes couldn't leave Kyle's swelling arm. It hardened as it grew, going from merely solid to feeling like rock in a matter of moments. Or minutes. I don't know how long I stared. As I watched, Kyle's abs started to reshape themselves. They tightened and drew in, slimming his already-thin waist. Or maybe it was just that his chest and back were growing broader. His lats started to flare out a little. The crease between his pecs deepened as the muscles themselves pushed outward slightly. Man, he was starting to look pretty good. Kyle pulled away. I stumbled, surprised by his sudden movement. At least he'd had the presence of mind. I'd found his transformation, however slight, to be hypnotic. Not to mention fucking hot. "Whoah," I said. "Whoah," said Kyle. He flexed his right arm. It had been a featureless noodle before, but a firm, goose-egg peak popped up. Kyle's fingers explored the hard muscle as if it was the only thing in the universe. I didn't blame him. It was easily thirteen or fourteen inches and shredded to the bone. "Looks good," I said. Kyle glanced up at me. His gaze took me in. His eyes widened. "Oh, shit," he said.

This is one of my all time favorite stories that was on the old forum. I took the liberty of posting it here in the hopes that you all might be able to find more stories like it. I would love to see an illustration of this as well. Just putting that out there haha. Also if you're wondering why the text looks funny, trust me it looks a lot worse on the archive. ....................... `Backfired Spell` by slave4life `Part 1` `` `Darren was a complete asshole. He was the most arrogant guy I had ever met with a sadistic streak that he took out on me. ` ` ` `My name is Paul. I had just started my junior year of college and was living on campus. I went to a community college my first to years at home and was living in the dorms for the first time ever. I had a few friends at the school but they already had living arrangements so the student housing office paired me with Darren. I was immediately attracted to him. He was 5’9 a lean muscular build dark hair and piercing blue eyes. He has very little body fat and weighed in at 17` pounds. He loved spending time at the gym. He was not a bodybuilder by any means but had more of a boy next door look. In high school he was on the wrestling and lacrosse team. In college he began playing rugby for fun. ` ` ` `However, at first meeting he wanted nothing to do with me. I was below average in every way 5’6 and a 13` pounds wet. I was never into working out but liked running so have a very slim build. I am also extremely shy so am very quiet and have a difficult time making new friends. I did not fit anywhere into his social standing.` ` ` `At first he just ignores me but then things got progressively worse. At first it was small things like intimidating me with his size over me to get his way. Then he began to slap me around. When he realized I was too afraid to fight back he began threatening me to do tasks for him like cleaning his clothes, making his food and completing his homework (except math which I was terrible at). He stopped using my name. He simply referred to me as slave or bitch. ` ` ` `One day he came home drunk and woke me up and told me he noticed the way I stared at him every time he took his shirt off. He said he knew what faggots like me wanted and proceeded to shove his cock down my throat. He threatened to hurt me if I didn’t take it. I was so afraid of him I let him do what he wanted (though in the back of my mind enjoyed it). Soon I was not only his house slave but his sex slave. He never showed any kind emotion to me though. I was just a thing to him. I hated living with him and tried switching roommates but the student affairs office said there was no openings. I was too embarrassed to tell them what was really happening. I also thought about dropping out and moving home but my parents were so proud of me for being the first in the family to attend a University. On top of that they would have been out of a lot of money. I was stuck in hell.` ` ` `During Spring break my parents had dragged me to an estate sale. My father had purchased a large crate of old books. When we got home he left them on the counter to search though later. I was curious and began searching though it. At the bottom of the crate there was a very old, dusty and torn book. When I opened it I quickly realized it was a book of spells and magic. I of course thought didn’t believe it was real but was still curious so I snuck it up to my room. Jokingly I read one of the spells out loud trying to turn my blonde hair dark brown. When nothing happened I laughed and went to bed. ` ` ` `When I woke up the next morning to pee I was astonished when I looked into the mirror and had a head full of dark hair. Shaking I ran back to the book flipped to the spell and recited a counter to reverse it. Bewildered I watched in the mirror as my hair reverted back to blonde before my eyes. This book was for real! My mind began to focus on Darren and the revenge I could reap onto him. ` ` ` `The book contained several spells that could be fun to use but one caught my eye. The spell was a strength stripping spell. The victim of the spell would be stripped of all their strength and muscle leaving them a weak and powerless. It was a permanent spell. So even after it was cast they would not be able to gain strength even by working out. It was meant to strip warlords and kings of their power an authority. It would be perfect to use on Darren. The spell seemed very complicated and the faded and torn page was hard to read but I was desperate to make it work.` ` ` `I returned to school like nothing had changed. Darren was already there and when I opened the door exclaimed “On your knees and suck my dick faggot” I complied but laughing in my head that things were about to change.` ` ` `The next day when Darren left for classes I began to prepare for the spell. The spell had called for black candles but I couldn’t find any. I did not want to use white but figured red candles would be fine. The spell had called for some very specific herbs. When I went to the herb store to get them I was having a hard time locating them. The teenager behind the counter did not seem interested in helping me. I located what I believed to me most of them but one. When I asked the worker where it was he rolled his eyes and walked me down one aisle. They were out of it. I told him it was an emergency and need it now. He grabbed a packet near the empty space and told me that it pretty much was the same thing. Again in my desperation for revenge I ignorantly accepted the package not realizing that the teenager simply did not want to deal with me and simply handed me a random package of herbs.` ` ` `Frantically I rushed back to the room. I began mixing the necessary ingredients into a bowl. As I was cutting one of the roots I was shaking and I accidentally knocked my finger with the knife. A few drops of my blood leaked into the mixture but I kept working. I had to place symbols on the ground. I used a can of spray paint. In addition to several other symbols I had to make a large circle on the ground that he had to step in. I put it a few feet in front of the door. There was supposed to be some sort of symbol in the middle of it but that part of the page was so faded I could barely make it out. I had noticed a symbol drawn near it though that looked like a sideward 8. I figured that was it and was happy someone was nice enough to document the faded symbol. I painted it onto the ground. ` ` ` `I knew Darren would be home soon so I took my place. The spell had an enchantment I was supposed to read. It too was very faded. So I copied it onto a piece of paper so I could read it easier. I thought I had copied it correctly.` ` ` `Nervously I waited for what seemed like an eternity when the door handle began to jiggle.` ` ` `Darren walked in and kicked his sandals off. Then he looked around. He looked down at the circle with the sideward 8 that he was standing in and looked at me and said “What the fuck”?` ` ` `Everything was going as planned. I quickly read the spell out loud perfectly. Darren tried to walk toward me angrily but when he reached the end of the painted circle he was unable to exit it. He had a look of terror and bewilderment in his eyes.` ` ` `With my hands shaking I lit a match and threw it into the mixing bowl of ingredients I had placed on the ground a few feet before me. The bowl burst and smoke began to rise from it. It was not normal smoke it was an eerie yellow color.` ` ` `Suddenly like a bolt of lightning the smoke separated into two flew into me and into Darren. The force threw me onto my back. It seemed to hit Darren with the same force square in his chest but he remained standing. There was an odd sound and a slight rumbling and then the black symbol under his feet began to glow a bright yellow. The glow radiated through Darren’s feet up his legs and then radiated all over his body. “This is it” I thought. I thought Darren would be in pain but instead he began too smile and moan as if he were having an orgasm (I would know that face anywhere). ` ` ` `The light then faded. There was no change to him. He then came back to reality and a look of anger came to his face when his focus came back to me. I was screwed. The spell failed. I immediately felt like an idiot. ` ` ` `What the fuck are you doing faggot” Darren yelled at me as he began to walk towards me. He was no longer bound to his circle. “What the hell have you done to the room you are going to pay motherfucker.”` ` ` `I rose to my feet but then suddenly I was hit with an extreme pain that started in my gut then radiated across my whole body. I dropped to my knees moaning in pain. Darren saw my pain and laughed. “Serves your right you little shit. But you are about to feel the pain of my fists you little homo” He raised his arm to punch me as he approached me when all of a sudden I screamed as I had a sudden sensation something had exploded out from me. “What the fuck” Darren said in shock as he stared at me. I looked down at my hands and there was a soft glow all around them. Then I realized it was all over my body. An aura of light flowing softly all around me. The light began to grow brighter and brighter. It was coming from inside of me. Whatever it was I could feel it being pushed out from inside my own body. ` ` ` `“Dude, what the hell have you done,” Darren asked as he began to back up and the light brightened even more. All of a sudden a burst of light separated from the aura around me and hit Darren square in the chest. His whole body flashed. His eyes went wide and his whole body stiffened as he gasped. He stood there looking confused. Another burst of light then flew from me to him again this one longer. As it hit him he threw his head back and began to moan. Then another burst hit him and another. He was smiling again as if he was in the grips of an orgasm. ` ` ` `I did not feel so wonderful however. As each burst left me it felt as if I was being punched but from inside my body. I wanted to run but I couldn’t move. I fell to my knees in pain. What the hell was this light around me, why was it going to him and what happened when it absorbed into him?` ` ` `“That feels wonderful!” Darren exclaimed as he came back to reality. “More I want more!!” Three more bursts flew to him. “Fuuuuck” he screamed out in joy as I screamed out in pain. “uung” he bellowed as he gripped the front of his shirt and then ripped it open. He kept ripping all the way down. And then he flung the shirt off of him. His body was shaking. Not him, he was standing perfectly still. But it was as if his muscles were vibrating. He was watching in disbelief. “ ` ` ` `“Please” I begged you are scaring me. “and it hurts”` ` ` `“I don’t care fucker” he snarled at me. “It makes ME feel good and I need more. Besides I didn’t do this, you did. So I’m just taking what you have freely offered. Now more faggot.” He had an angry tone in his voice. “I SAID MORE” ` ` ` `Suddenly he threw his chest forward. As he did this I could feel the light around me reacting as if some force were pulling at it. It was Darren. Before the light was flowing to him by its own accord. But know it was as if he was pulling it to him. As if there was an invisible force between his chest and it. I screamed out in agony as all of a sudden the light exploded and began to rush towards him. It was absorbing into his chest. Darren threw his head back and screamed loudly. There was so much light it seemed endless. He then brings his hands to his chest and then rubs them down to his stomach. As he does this his hands are glowing and streams of it follow them from his chest and absorb into where he touches. It is as if he is grabbing the light somehow. He then brings his hands back to his chest and pulls some light over his biceps and then down his arms. He looks as if he were cleaning himself in the shower. He is literally bathing himself in energy. He then bring his hands back to his chest and then up to his face. When he takes them away I can see light flowing into his mouth and eyes. His eyes momentarily hold an eerie glow. As they fade back to normal I can see he is looking at me dead in the eye. ` ` ` `“What is he thinking” I wonder. He can tell I’m in pain maybe he will stop. But then all of a sudden he says “You haven’t even begun to feel pain yet” as he brings his arms up into a double bicep pose and flexes every muscle in his body. I don’t know how but the force of the light becomes stronger. The light that is absorbing into his chest begins to radiate out to cover his whole body. ` ` ` `His muscles begin to flex over and over. Then all of a sudden something very scary begins to happen. I notice it first on his bicep. It seemed to flex and then from its flexed state it seemed to flex again. Then all of a sudden his shoulders begin to broaden. Darren notices too. “I’m growing. Holy shit my muscles are growing. I can feel the power feeding them. Yes more feed me more faggot.” As I look at his hamstrings it is obvious he is becoming aroused as his cock begins to tent in his shorts. As his body begins to broaden the only thing that is getting smaller is his waist I watch as his already six pack begins to tighten and form into an eight pack. ` ` ` `“Yes Yes.” he says excitedly. There is such an enthusiasm in his voice. I wondered what he could be thinking of and what sensations he was feeling. Whatever he was thinking I was obviously the last thing in his mind. He seemed not to care what was happening to me. I was in so much pain at this point I was crying. At first it was like a hot hot fire within me but then it as more light left me I began to feel cold inside. As it continued my body began to feel exhausted. Whatever was making him stronger was definitely weakening me and the light around me began to dim more and more. What would happen if he took it all? Would I die?` ` ` `Darren was a sight to see. His legs were spread wide his chest jutting forward still pulling at me his arms were outstretched at his sides. His head was slightly tilted back. His whole body was glowing in light waiting to be absorbed into him. It was swirling all over his body, flowing into his mouth. He muscles still growing larger on his 5’9 frame. He just kept moaning. He appeared to be in a state of total ecstasy. I wondered what in the world could be going through his head. His thoughts were obviously focused on himself. ` ` ` `Suddenly the light around me began to fade even more and the stream to become intermittent. He threw his chest forward more and it strengthened back for a second but then stopped. I fell to the floor. I felt so tired and sore. I couldn’t even pick myself up. I was still alive though. There was still an ever slight aura around me. Maybe there was so little left he couldn’t maintain the stream.` ` ` `My eyes were focused on Darren as the last of the energy absorbed into his skin. His body had grown quite a bit. He wasn’t body builder huge though but he was large. His body had put on maybe 25 pounds of muscle but he looked very bulky for his height. Suddenly Darren looked at me as if he had just remembered I was in the room. His eyes had a dazed look to them as if he buzzed. Then he began to run his hands all over his new body admiring his engorged muscles. He looked down at his body as he flexed into a most muscular pose. Then he held one arm to his side and stared at his bicep as he flexed it over and over. ` ` ` `Then while still flexing his arm he looked at me coldly. “Look at me” he sneered at me. “LOOK AT ME” he then screams and then pulls his other arm into a double bicep pose. He was imposing. Of course it was a very unreal and I still had no idea what exactly happened. It was also a scary thought that someone who already treated me like shit had gained so much power. He could do so much more to me now.` ` ` `“This is incredible” he said. Still admiring his new physique he was in total awe as if he thought it was a dream. “But how. I mean once it started it was like instinct kicked in and I knew what to do. But what the fuck did you.” I was still in shock and was only able to stutter. Darren then began to look at the symbols around the room, the herb bowl on the floor and then noticed the spell book still open on the counter. “Magic?” he said in disbelief. “You cast a spell?” I could tell something didn’t feel write to him. “But I make it a point to make your life a living hell. Why would you make me more superior to you then I already was?” He then walked over and stared at the book. I could see the realization in his eyes when he read the title “To weaken an enemy.” ` ` ` `“You little shit.” He said looking at me. “You were tying to hurt me” He then put his attention back at the book. Then he began to laugh evilly. “But you messed it up didn’t you. Tell me exactly what you did.”` ` ` `‘Darren…” I began to say. But then he walked over to me and grabbed me by the hair. ` ` ` `“Let’s get one thing straight fag slave.” He said coldly. “You don’t have the fucking right to use my name. You will show me the respect I deserve and address me as Master. Am I clear?”` ` ` `“Yes master” I said timidly.` ` ` `“Now tell me what you did.” He said “Every detail.”` ` ` `So weakly I proceeded to tell him every detail of the ritual. He began to laugh hysterically when it was done. “You fucktard” he bellowed. “Did you really improvising would work? You made so many mistakes it hard to keep track of. You can’t just go around changing ingredients. And that symbol I stepped on. Where did you get that” I pointed out the sideward 8 drawn on the page. “I’m sure that was a huge mistake cuntrag. Didn’t you ever pay attention in math? That is the sign for infinity. That was probably the last symbol you wanted me on.” He began to laugh again. ` ` ` `I felt awful. I mean I figured if I messed it up that just nothing would happen. What a cruel trick that it would do the exact opposite of my intentions.` ` ` `“I guess destiny is on my side.” He said proudly. “I can’t wait to try out my new body.” Then he looked down at me. “But I don’t think we are quite done.” I realized that I still had some aura around by body. ` ` ` `“Please no” I begged. “I already feel so weak. ` ` ` `“Of course you do.” He said “I just drained you of most of you life force.” ` ` ` `“What” I exclaimed` ` ` `“What the fuck do you think that was faggot? I could feel it as it coursed into my body. It was your life energy why do you think you are so weak. I can still feel you inside me.”` ` ` `“But I could die” I began to cry.` ` ` `He stared at me for a moment. “Not my problem. You have already offered it up to me and now it is mine to take. I want it all! You have no idea what you have done fagslave.` ` ` `He then reached down and picked me up by the hair bringing me to my feet. He places one of his meaty hands around my neck. “Why the hell would you think for one second I care about you? This isn’t about you, you disgusting piece of shit. You are nothing more than scum to me. This is about ME about what I want. And right now I want to feel your energy inside me. Making me grow”` ` ` `I then felt a wave of heat at my neck and then a coldness filling my body. Light flowed into his hand and up his arm began to course all over his body like electricity. He moaned as he brought his free arm up and flexed his biceps. I again watched as the flexed and inflated. He was looking at me directly in the eyes. His were full of lust and intoxication. “Yes faggot watch me grow before you eyes.” His body began to pulse in light. I was getting very dizzy and the room darker. ` ` ` `He began to groan loudly “So much.. ugh so much energy I can feel it trying to cram into every cell of my body. Then something strange happened. I felt increased pressure at my neck and then my feet began to rise of the ground slightly but his arm was staying perfectly still. It wasn’t just his muscles that were growing it was his whole body. He was actually growing taller. “YES” he screamed in excitement. “This is really happening. Make me grow you little bitch. So amazing. I feel so amazing.` ` ` ` ` `The energy in me began to deplete and his growth slowed. He began to shake me. He wanted every last bit of energy I had. As he shook I could see small dots of light flow to him. I was hanging on by a mere thread and could feel one last bit within me. He pulled my face his then he screamed. “You belong to me now.” And still holding me by the neck he threw his arms straight to his sides, threw his chest forward and his head back and flexed every muscle in his body. The very last of my energy flowed into him and he glowed brightly and screamed louder than I have ever heard. ` ` ` `When it was over he threw me in disgust to the ground before him.` ` ` `“Kneel” he commanded.` ` ` `I have no idea but I rose to my knees before him. His muscles had grown even larger but he had also grown a few inches as well to about six feet. It made his muscles seem more proportionate to his taller and wider frame. There was something else different about him but I didn’t know what.` ` ` `I had no idea how but I was. He had drained all of the life energy I had. I could feel it. I felt empty inside. All I could focus on was him standing proudly before me. I was his. I don’t know and couldn’t explain the feeling within me but somehow I knew that I was now his property.` ` ` `“Do you have enough materials so prepare the spell again slave? He asked me with no emotion in his voice.` ` ` `“Yes Master” I said meekly` ` ` `“Good.” He said “I’m not done growing.`

The Growth (part III) -all characters 18+ by Plasmanio200 The Growth III Several weeks had passed as Jake continued to push the envelope of his body's muscular capacity. The hypertrophy was quite amazing, experiencing more than any human could have ever conceptualized or even fantasized. Despite his bone structure growing significantly, the skeletal muscle cells in his body expanded and multiplied faster and larger than what could be considered normally proportional to his frame. The result was a freakishly large man, a man that couldn't walk with a normal pattern due primarily to his tremendous thighs and thickly rounded ass. No longer did he have the ability to reach his hands to his back because a pair of bulging, meaty arms wouldn't allow; at the same time, unable to see the floor directly under him from his massive, overblown pecs. His clothes would become torn rags on a weekly basis, almost as if his body refused to be covered in mere cloth. Jake wasn't complaining, however, but it was to the point where he no longer remembered or cared how it all came to this. Jake headed out of his quarters through the modified extra wide door as he began waddling down the corridor with what looked like a proud swagger. His growth hadn't gone unnoticed; every pair of eyes that passed him locked onto his physique until he was out of sight. It didn't help either with his modified uniform, which had become essentially a tiny pair of shorts and a t-shirt that looked like it was painted on him. Nothing was hidden as every massive muscle was clearly outlined in the fabric that was stretched painfully thin. Anyone could see his huge quads contracting and shaking with each step he took as his hams and glutes squeezed and bulged side to side. His enormous arms were pushed out to the side from his extra wide lat span; the men would get a good glance at just how full and dense his arms were when he would lift the right for saluting passing subordinates. He would grin as the same individuals passing by would often look in awe at the distention in his shorts from his ridiculously large crotch pouch. Even when completely soft there was no hiding it. Jake came around the corner to see two large food canister carts hooked together being wheeled towards the loading docks. He recognized the man pulling the carts. "Hey Kent, surprised to see you here again...what is this, the third time this week?" Jake asked in friendly small talk. "Fourth actually." Kent said looking up at the massive commander with his eyes slightly widening. "These kids have just been packing it away the past few weeks, by the time I get back to central command I'll be leaving for here again." "True warriors with appetites to match." Jake laughed. "Or something...I think I'll just have an automated pod from the service fly out here from now on, it'll be more efficient than me coming out here all the time." Kent loaded the remaining carts into the loading bay. "Hope that's okay with you sir." "No problem at all...in fact I like the initiative." Jake smiled with a grin as the bay doors closed. "Sir, do you have a minute?" A technician quietly requested as he put a metal clip board down on the desk with a small stack of charts. "Yes, what is it?" Doctor Matton said without looking, still documenting on his scribe. "I think there's something you should look at." He said in his quite voice. "What's that?" Matton casually replied. "It's the cadets sir. We had them go through a regular health screen and uh, well, the results are a bit unusual. We were just compiling data with basic body composition figures we collected only a few weeks ago, and well... a lot of changes." He slid the electronic chart in front of Matton. "Well you're working with young, testosterone charged men; it's not a surprise you're going to see some changes like that, especially in that respect. It's quite normal." Matton pretended to glance over the chart before turning back to his work. "This isn't normal sir..." Jake stood in the cafeteria, hands on his robust hips in an almost statuesque pose as he looked over the cadets loading up on helping after helping and cleaning their trays with ease. The atmosphere had changed from a noisy room filled with loud conversations and occasional shouts to one that was dampened by everyone's focused attention on their plates. Their bodies were bulging out of their PT gear which all had become more than two sizes too small. Their thick arms showed tremendous definition as they bent their arms to bring their forks to their mouths, causing their sleeves to pull up to midway over their mountainous shoulder. Pairs of big pecs and lats strained and created deep crevasses in the grey cotton with any upper limb movement. The shirts were so horizontally stretched that they pulled up from the waist, exposing their hard and defined abdominals. The cadets all needed to sit with their legs spread open wide to accommodate their bulbous thighs and massive rumps. They ate as much as they could to keep pace with their energy expenditure, a direct result from the tremendous amount of lean muscle mass. Jake watched the cadets file out with a smile on his face, seeing the future prospects become real men and exceptional soldiers. "You boys are going to impress me this afternoon in training right?" Jake asked with a deep and authoritative voice. "Yes sir!" The cadets responded as they passed their massive commandant with some high-fiving and flexing their arms and puffing up their chests as signs of male assertiveness. "Sir, they're waiting for you in the conference center." An assistant's voice chimed in behind Jake. Jake nodded as he headed out of the cafeteria. He walked into the conference room where all the department heads were seated around a large oval table, organizing their notes and chatting with one another just before their weekly meeting. The activity in the room quieted as they all looked up at Jake, whose monstrous physique intimidated the likes of anyone. "Good morning." His voice boomed as he sat down in the extra large chair that still creaked from his weight despite the ultra reinforcement. "Well now that we are all here, I think we should get started." Steve Winchester stated. He had been the director of education faculty for almost 10 years at the academy; a distinguished veteran. He reached into his case, pulling out digital files that he laid out and sighed. "Forgive me if I go out of our planned and usual agenda, but I feel there are some issues that should really take the focus this meeting, and I think many of you already know what I am talking about."A majority of people around the table began to nod their heads. "Well, yes, it looks like all of us have some concern here about the recent changes in behavior and attitude of our students." Steve said with everyone attentively listening. "Just looking from my perspective the average test scores in just the past few weeks have plummeted. Research papers and assignments are not being turned in and the ones that do have horrible quality. I've even had several professors tell me that they've observed students...masturbating during class. "Oh it's not just a problem there." Charles the facilities manager cut in. "These kids are jerking off so much in the showers I've had to replace the filters nearly every other day...and don't get me started on what I find in physical training facilities and the dorms. I honestly don't have time to be mopping up a bunch of horny jock jizz all day." All of the department heads broke in and began talking all at once, venting all their frustrations out in an unorganized manner. As everyone talked amongst themselves, Dr. Matton glanced up Jake, who appeared to be unconcerned about the raised issues as he just starred up into the ceiling corner. "What are your thoughts here sir." Matton asked as the room became quiet again. "Well." He said with a long pause. "Boys will be boys doc." Jake responded while nonchalantly putting his hands behind on top his head with his massive arms stretching and bulging. Everyone at the table had a surprised look to their face with some even confused at the response of their massive commandant. "So, what should or can we do sir?" Steve asked. "I'm really not too concerned about it; you all seem to have gotten yourselves worked up about nothing. Let's not forget the real reason why this academy his here. Soldiers don't get stronger and faster by reading; I'm training a future army here...priorities people." Jake sternly stated. "Sir, I beg your pardon, but this could be something that will eventually snowball out..." Steve quickly added before being cut off. "Unless, there's anything else besides this useless conversation, I will have to say that this meeting is over." Jake looked over everyone who had gone silent, just as he stood up with his power thighs and made his way out the door. "C'mon, last one; push it through the floor bro!!" A cadet shouted at another who was mid rep of a 450lb bench. "UghhhAHHH!!" He screamed as his elbows came into lock out. His pecs were so swollen and full from the set they pushed up and tore the thin fabric of his t-shirt from the collar all the way below the sternum. His huge chest exploded outward, the sweaty flushed skin fully exposed. He racked the bar and stood up to give a side palm slap to his spotter. "Fuck yeah!" He groaned out with achievement as his full pecs bounced and shook. Completely ignoring his destroyed shirt, he flexes his chest before moving into a double bicep, showing off his peaked arms. The entire weightroom was filled with cadets that looked like they were about to burst at the seams, grunting and pumping themselves up, lifting weights that would have been unimaginable for them only weeks ago. "Hell yes Connor, that's the way to do it!" Jake yelled as he walked into the noisy weightroom. "Keep it up." "Yes sir!" The cadet barked as he continued on with his next lift. Jake made his way around, checking over all the cadets as they stressed their growing physiques to get even bigger. He grinned with satisfaction with their abilities and progress. "I want to see everyone lifting at least 10% more next week." He yelled out as all the cadets smirked while giving Jake some form of verbal understanding. They would spend hours here, if not eating or sleeping. Their lives began to revolve around being big and getting bigger. The cadets hadn't even realized the changes that were happening to them. It just became a part of them as they lost their physical perspective of what was considered normal. Jake, still grinning, headed out the door. Jake found himself back in his quarters, standing in front of the large mirror he had installed. It couldn't even fit his entire, monstrous frame within its boundaries, but it did its purpose. He looked himself over, absorbing the awesome sight of man bigger and stronger than any, a true musclegod if there ever was one. He gently ran his large hands over his even larger muscles, feeling the hard, dense forms they had taken. Jake felt his entire body tingle with warmth as a soothing and relaxing state of mind came over him. He continued groping and feeling him-self, becoming psychogenically aroused by his own power and size. Running his hands across his torso, Jake swept his hand up to his pec, lifting and pulling it up. It was so heavy and thick, making his hand look so small in comparison. His pec was so large, it pressed up into his chin, tempting and luring his face down as he reached out his long wet tongue and began to gently lick and caress it. The muscle man's tongue slid up the smooth and firm skin, collecting every sensation he passed. He could taste his own ripped muscle through the tight skin, something he couldn't describe, but knew he was tasting pure, unadulterated testosterone. Jake was almost getting intimate with himself, but just then, he heard footsteps outside his door as he dropped his juicy pec, letting it bounce back into place. "I needed to talk with you." Matton's voice echoed in the hall as he knocked on the extra wide door. Jake opened the door, standing just in his green modified briefs which looked like a tiny strip of fabric around his groin, hanging on for dear life from the incredible tension from his huge cock and balls. "Yes what is it..." He stated rather than asking, sounding almost annoyed. Matton walked into Jake's quarters. "That was a ballsy move this morning, not sure the board appreciates being ignored like that." "Why, did they send you in here to tell me that they had their feelings hurt?" Jake said walking to his closet. "No, I'm here on my own account." The doctor paused for a moment. "We've got some bigger issues going on here." Matton held up another digital chart. "The cadet manifest for the past few weeks. It looks like we have several that are AWOL." He looked through a list of names. "Some have been gone for more than two weeks. I would have alerted you sooner, but it appears as if the new list has been altered." "And why are you telling methis?" Jake stated as he walked up to his dresser. "Did what I just tell you not raise any serious questions or red flags; perhaps any minor intrigue?" Matton responded. "No...I don't deal with the weak, Doctor." Pouring himself a glass of water. "They are drain on resources, time, and morale. Anyone who wants to graduate from this academy needs to be the biggest, fittest, and fastest...those who don't fit that bill would be best suited elsewhere." Dr. Matton sighed in frustration. "You have to at least care where they went or what happened to them?" "I'm sure they're fine, fulfilling their purpose somewhere..." Jake took a drink. Matton held up his hands as he disappointedly looked away, to non-verbally say he was done with the conversation; nothing was left for him to say. He walked out, slightly shaking his head. Jake was already starting to feel defensive, almost threatened. He started to form suspicion in his mind; Dr. Matton was no longer to be trusted. A roar of laughter and shouting came down hallway from the lockers into the showers. The huge cadets had just finished training; they were hot, sweaty, pumped and sitting on elevated testosterone levels. "Dude you're such as fuckin' pussy." Connor yelled as the group walked in. Their long dangling cocks slapping side to side against their swollen thighs. "Fuck you man." Brad said in an angry tone. "No seriously, you guys should have seen him, grunting and groaning like a little bitch with only 500lbs on the squat bar." Connor started mimicking Brad in a derogatory fashion with awkward faces and over-exaggerated postures. "I was still sore from the other day; I can move more weight than that." Brad said. "Whatever dude, you're just a small fucker, I got you beat any day." Most of the cadets were finishing up and heading out. "C'mon look." Connor broke into a double bicep pose, revealing his dense 250lb body stuffed into a 5'8" frame. "You've got nothin' on this." Connor went into more flexes, showing off his lats and tightening up his quads hard, revealing their incredible detail. Brad was getting even more annoyed by the obnoxious jock's behavior. "Fuck, my cock is even bigger than yours." He walked up to Brad, pressing up into his body as he grabbed both their dicks, pressing them together at the base. "See, I got at least two, three fuckin' inches on you." Brad gave Connor a huge shove directly into his big pecs, causing him to step back several feet. "Get off me you fuckin' fag!" "Ohhh..." Two of Connor's friends yelled out, the only cadets left in the shower. "Yeah? What'd you call me?" Connor jolted forward, slamming Brad to the shower floor on his stomach as he pinned him down. "Adam...Jason, hold him down for me." The two other muscled cadets came over and held Brad's arms and trunk to the floor. "Fag huh?" Connor began to slap Brad's big ass side to side as if he were smearing butter across a hot pair of buns. "Try this, fag..." Connor stuffed his long, thick meat stick into Brad's big bubble butt. "Ohhhh fuckkk!!" Brad screamed out as he felt it slide even further into him. "Get off!!" He yelled in semi-pleasurable pain. "Get off...yeah bitch, exactly what I'm gonna do!" Connor tugged on Brad's hair as he started to rhythmically fuck Brad. "Aghh...shit!" Brad winced as he felt the well muscled Connor relentlessly riding him like a bull. Connor dug into Brad's fleshy, thick muscle butt with his hands, gripping each side as he pumped himself in and out...in and out. "Ahh fuck yeah...you like my cock you little shit?" Connor pulled his hair and head back again. "Damn this tight ass feels good." He was getting closer and closer, his balls already wanting to bust. He clenched his teeth and moaned loudly as his cock blew a juicy payload inside of Brad. "Ohhhhhh!.....Yes...fuck yes..." A loud moan bellowed out from Connor as he gave Brad's right ass cheek a hard slap. Brad tried to get up, but Connor and his goons pressed back down. "Not done with you yet, this tight ass is due for another fucking by yours truly." Connor smiled as his two friends just grinned and nodded in agreement. But from just the few minutes they started, Brad's moans started to sound a bit different; a deeper, thicker tone filled the shower. Connor looked confused, trying to take a glance at his face, but just then Connor felt a tightening pressure on his dick. "What the fuck?" Connor looked down at Brad's ass, which actually looked like it was expanding; in fact, it was. Connor gave out a soft undesirable moan as he tried to pull out but couldn't. Brad's meaty ass swelled around his cock, forcing it to stay nice and hard. "Let go!" He whined. He looked down again, only to see not just Brad's glutes growing, but his entire body. "Shit dude, look at em'!" Jason gasped as Adam could only stare at Brad who was quickly expanding. His muscles were blowing up like balloons, pulling and straining on his already tight skin. He's groans and screams were sounding less and less human, becoming a low and loud beastly growl. "Yeeess!" Brad's mutated voice yelled out. His growing glutes pushed up higher off the ground, taking Connor with it, trying to keep pace with his swelling thighs that were rounding out with extreme muscular develop over bones that had no time to grow. Nestled in-between his blimping legs was a plump cock, growing in length and width faster than anything ever should. The change in his body spread to his mid-section, getting thicker yet leaner. His back paraspinals even started to gain in size all along the length of his spine, looking like long, huge sausage casings being packed with meat to the point of nearly bursting. It spread out to his lats that flared tremendously like a pair of wings on a 747, pushing his swelling arms further out to the side. Brad's shoulders filled out like a couple of ridiculously over sized beach balls that led down his gigantic bi's and tri's. "Ugghhhhhh!!" Brad screamed again as his pecs surged forward into a huge rack, sticking out nearly a foot from his solid abs, perfectly firm and tender. Brad looked up with a face that looked of pure rage with his eyes darkened and his veiny traps that looked like they were going to swallow his head. "Moooore!!!" His voiced shook the showers, flexing his gargantuan muscle butt as Connor squealed, feeling his man juice get milked out of him. Jason and Adam looked at each other just as they were about to flee for the door, but Brad reached up, gripping their long thick cocks, one in each hand at the base. "FEEED ME!!" Pulling them closer as just the shear energy from Brad's body caused the two muscle jocks to instantly harden. Brad stuffed both their dicks inside his mouth, stretching it wide as he started to violently suck them off. "Oh fuck fuck fuck!! Adam cried out as the awesome power from Brad's lungs sucked so hard on his shaft he could feel his nuts pulling up in his sac, emptying the thick creamy contents. All three cadets tried to pull away but couldn't escape the powerful grip of Brad, who was still thickening and growing at a lethal rate. The howls and loud screams echoed through the locker room...all going unheard.

... It was too long for me to translate, so I used an online translator. I hope the translation is understoodable or at least the meaning of the sentences is deducible. I don't know if Adoroimuscoli wouldn't have wanted me to post his story here, but, as you can find it online, I think there are no problems. Here you go: EYES OF ICE Be the alpha male of the entire town was really high. At school and in the gym I knew everyone. And everyone knew what was my place and especially what their place. At school I dettavo the rules, simply. Trying to decide who should play every day my homework, who I had to sit next to in class for performing them for me, leaving her practically white, and who had to give me a daily protein and nutritious snack. In addition with many of the professors, stabilivo myself question vows, and without that not even they could get the minimum question ben. Not that I was stupid, or that I was not able to do the tasks alone: modestly I had better things to do than bother with those useless school commitments. My passion was the cult of muscles and the My Kingdom was the gym. In the gym, when I was training I, i.e. each afternoon for at least five hours, others knew that they had to give me space and leave me the tools with the highest posted loads, so that their insignificant workouts were slowed and me tray get in my session. But being the dominant male of the entire town was well other. For example, you can choose the best girls of all aware that would inevitably fall at my feet, despite the rumors put about by my previous prey, had informed all of them, what kind of profiteer bastard I am. All girls the area it knew very well by now that they're coming with me, I would use with no regard, wildly scopandomele an entire night, that is currently practised by all their vital energy and then leave them battered in body and spirit, devastated, unable to fall in love with any other guy for the rest of their lives. But despite this, I knew that none would have dared refuse to try that experience shocking, dreaded as sought. They could not in fact escape to my charisma, abducted as they were from my muscular physique and powerful, from My manly face that made them tremble the knees at every my gaze, and from my equipment which had become legendary among all my acquaintances, and not only. But as if not enough girls, there were also the frocetti, i.e. every male I went to pose look, virtually every Guy who I came to genius of bend to my will. Some yielded immediately, it was enough to just flettergli in front of a bicep, that often, view my top height, went to print directly on their face, well impressed before their trembling eyes. Others dare to resist a minimum in front of my desires. But nevertheless it was while always enough that the firm I held both arms with my single hand by squeezing the elbows, and that with the other started to gently, without schiaffeggiarli have split the cheekbones as you would be deserved, to start them crying like girls getting so the more obedient and schiavetti subject of early. Only in one case I had to push over, or with the the former coach of the gym, which initially did not tolerate my ways of doing in the weight room. But he had to change his mind soon When once with a punch I did pass out severing his nose and especially when found crying while the violently sodomizzavo without any lubrication. The day I came to know that had changed gym and in its place came a new much more instructor compliant. All this was fantastic. Be ME was fantastic. I was thinking all these things while I was absentmindedly watching the football match on television, when my thoughts were suddenly interrupted by the sound of some subdued coughing from between my legs. The boy that I had chosen today to make a long and relaxing pump during the match, which could to see only a tuft of blond hair between my quads, you was revealing indeed a disappointment. I took a bit of muscles legs, and immediately heard him thrashing around trying to moan from the pain, then stretch your thighs, and he broke away from my cock that was barely swallow the Chapel, starting to wheeze with his face red like a paonazzo pepper. I bent down and took it from the neck lifting effortless while I get up on your feet: "you really are a Shery insignificant dear friend mine, you'd better come back behind the McDonald's counter where I found, and the next I come to take something, don't try to ask me to pay the Bill would otherwise not I'll be so courteous and ... What a fucking be needless are? Almost trthirty years can you even do a pump as it should in a eighteen years old! " AND Having said this the scaraventai way; He even touched the ground, collecting all his miserable forces, ran away in less than no say between groans and moans. At that point, however, the desire to see the game I had passed. Was the right then for an evening workout extra fitness facility. But what Yet I did not know, was that that night at the gym I met person that I would forever changed his life. That night, the gymnasium was half-deserted, and this allowed me to train for a couple of hours in maximum concentration. Evitai to observe the shellfish I pacing around, that as usual they pathetically fake train for estasiarsi instead on my big muscles Flex, because fortunately most of them was stationed in the Department of cardio while I was now only the hard-core of the weight room. After the first exercises for your arms, I stood at the mirror ammirarmi huge masses of biceps, deltoids, of venting as snowballs Cannon from tiny and slim canottierina, those with sleeveless two fillets instead of straps. Mirror at Pulcheria deltoids and seeing harnesses, spark of lightning reflexes become shiny from sweat that dripped copiously to the flanks or dripped onto the floor. Then taken to push loads, that no one had ever even remotely raised in this as in other gym in town. Then I did squats with a barbell weight almost curved discs of cast iron, loaded on their shoulders, while I watched the quadriceps explode and slabbrare definitely the black lycra shorts. The separation between the two muscle along the thigh extension was clearly visible, deep and straight, up to the knee, even when I felt the muscles relax, to become a grand canyon to each contraction. It was as if each leg had two narrow thighs one side by side! And so it was also the time of the pectorals, for which made many exercises to the bench, with slowness and precision, feeling for each repetition the big muscles expand, creating a real and their wall of flesh across my chest, often inches and centimeters. This rate also pushed her nipples now inevitably erect and hard to pull those threads of the tank at scontrarcisi continuously, deformandone the path and forcing the poor t-shirt to get stuck in the crack that formed between the pectorals to all my single movement. But when stufai me of that disorder, with a I grabbed his hand and I tore away shirts, that sfibrò along the my back very wide and was off as it were tissue paper, and I threw in a corner of the weight room. I was so bare-chested and with wearing only tiny lycra shorts that haltingly contained in front of my cock, which had almost total control, in how I avoided at that moment of excite him too much not to disintegrate the shorts, followed immediately by my big balls like lemons. Also on behind my buttocks, a shed of strong muscles and beautiful to see, balloon-shaped protruding out, along with quadriceps put a strain on there too, resistance of the material. I turned toward the mirror and made a Most Muscular and ... a celebration of I parried muscles before, it seemed that deltoids, biceps, pectorals, and even your ABS, those eight large and square blocks that extra training that evening I had overlooked, well it seemed that all those muscles were to race to go at one another, and come to evidence, declaring each to be as inflated as developed, the most powerful, but did not manage to win this competition between excellence, because my whole body was simply divine! I could declare myself satisfied for the moment, and so I started in dressing room. My entry was characterized as always by the roar of the door that to my boost went crashing toward the wall. It was my way "gentile" to warn that no one was to be found in showers, even because I was going to squash the wall any inferior beings that they were found by accident in the shower with me, given my dimensions. And in fact, I noticed that a guy guizzò out hastily from the box, although still soaped, going to sit his stuff for cleaning, without ever turn their gaze, even according to head down as to excuse his presence. I went then in showers, opening all taps to a maximum of and temperature, thus causing a cloud of steam, which ben It was soon extended to the dressing room. In fact I loved the hot shower After training, was the best way to relax tense muscles, which Despite that treatment remained hard as steel anyway, but However loose and ready to new efforts, if I had yet desire. I began then to insaponarmi amid the steam and hot making me caressing your muscles by several bursts of water. And while a He sprayed me onion boiling water on his back, another on face and another on the thighs I began to touch my nipples, letting the blood flow, I felt this and copious in each muscle group, the cock'd roll, which is already remarkable in in its size and in its thickness, immediately taken to harden becoming the beast that many girls and some guy in the city had helped make famous. I continued to play with nipples, defying the force of my chest with one of my biceps and triceps. And I started to become pinched, to squeeze all the every pectoral muscle with a force that would have disintegrated bones a normal person but that only gave me even more excitement. Seguitai so, until I let go up to feel that powerful and liberating quiver that always accompanied with a inhuman roar, and that marked my orgasm post workout, the only concedessi me alone, in the privacy of my muscles and my self contemplation. I looked around, and through the steam I observed that, as usual, the vast array of jets of cum went crashing against the tiled walls of the shower area, complete project for many tiles. And while everything was already seeping towards the floor, the recent sketches continued to embellish the walls, becoming more weak early, but everyone always much more powerful than an entire cumshot by a normal person. I still managed to relax a few seconds and then went out, going towards my bench in the locker room, where I left my stuff in the workouts-of course I had some need to close my things in a locker, since nobody would ever dream of taking them to ME! But when I approached the bench that I had marked as mine and that was left free of all even in my absence, I noticed the impossible. For a moment I thought to have lost the orientation due to all that steam, although the locker room wasn't so great, and in fact it was not so: that was precisely my bench, only that he was happening something unacceptable and simply inconceivable. Someone, someone who wasn't me, someone who was not the subscribed, occupying my place! It was distinguished for the steam, and as I was still a few meters away, but was clearly a person who, after covered, it was reorganising things to leave. Probably you was one of the worms that had come to the gym, so whilst for the duration of his pathetic training to loiter in the room cardio. I felt a mixture of anger and adrenaline in salirmi veins see that template using my personal bench as if it were a thing ordinary. But then ragionai a second. The person would certainly be new, and none of the workers had warned of the situation. Yes, It was the only plausible explanation. However both the person in question, and the Assistant on duty at the gym, went punished, if nothing else to show to everyone else, that the rules placed by me they were made to be respected and that ignorance of the same does not would never be accepted as an excuse for those who sgarrava. Probably would enough exemplary punishment, I told myself, but significant, a humiliation in front of the few others present, provided that this novice He could survive at the sight of my body that towered my face crossed by a fiery expression to ominous. With such intentions in mind I approached him, took a few steps that was my bench. Now I had a more complete view of character: a young boy, of medium stature, so much more below me, at that moment I gave her back, being bent to the bench in an effort to recap his duffle bag. He was dressed only with a shirt that came out two arms muscular but not tonic, completely glabrous, while under she was wearing a baggy jeans from and of athletic shoes. Their backs were sufficiently large, though not powerful, and slender neck, but not without some small muscle groups around the base of the head so harmonious. In particular had the smooth but uncombed hair, characterized by an extraordinary red, a shade extremely vivid and turned on, and that clear complexion contrasted sharply with the perennial natural Tan of my skin olive. Overall it was a guy I could define by physicist normal, no more than a few years older than me and nothing well-muscled, but with some traits that could arouse attention. Mentally I got listed among possible guys from turn at the first opportunity in adoring frocetti, but for the moment I I would have had to devote to punish him for his wrongdoing, perhaps unaware but still deserving of punishment. I approached again until almost orchestral ritornello behind and to voice high said, ' boy, this is my bench, and you have taken abusively, how the fuck did you leave? ". He turned towards me While you gather from the bench, and in doing so found himself with his face before my pectorals, which after the pinches and massages that I had filled in shower, it had swollen, and the most of them shine even more than usual. I was watching the scene from above of my stature higher, expecting the typical reaction that everyone have in front of my naked and pumped physique: the usual amazing urletto mixed with fright, the elegant retreat, eyes that shells with an expression of terror, and the arms moving in How to make a shield, as if they could something against the force of my muscles. But none of this happened. Strangely the guy who I had not before seemed astonished to see what he had in front, the huge masses of my pectorals, in the midst of what I able at that time to sink all of his aquiline nose. Not It seemed neither surprised nor scared, or at least was very bravo to not let him understand. In fact, after a few moments where she just stopped, looked up then his gaze toward me, as long as the thick mane of fire of his no hair left me crossing his eyes. And in that instant, in the moment when my eyes crossed her and our looks met, something happened. It was as if my heart stop for a moment and something I kept suspended in midair, unable to breathe, to move, to act or think. Her eyes were intense, huge, insightful, beautiful, but at the same time, a tremendous just darker color white, furrowed by celestial knurls, so Don't miss special way to stop them. In addition, at the same time that look communicated a depth of character and a non safety feared nothing, as forged from suffering and from fatigue of a young life but intense. A confidence that sent immediately an idea of indestructibility. I was lost in that vision, intent to see those eyes so amazing to the point of I realize the words that I was addressing, in an accent that betrayed its origins in the North East of Italy. Was responding to my little joke before, with a simple: "I'm sorry, I didn't know that they were awarded ". And that said, walked away with the shoulder bag. I was stuck for several seconds after he walked via. Then, slowly, resumed control of myself. I realized I have the half-open mouth, much to the astonishment of the situation and a little for the trouble that I was breathing. Yes, the thing that I realized immediately after was the pain, because my heart was beating madly in chest without mentioning to stop. Then, immediately after, I felt an erection frightening stiffen my cock to levels never seen before, almost at the threshold of physical pain. The shaft of my cock was bulging as If we had pumped in gallons of blood, dominated by naked Chapel and viola, frighteningly large as a fist person. It was as if my body was reacting only visual contact with the boy, even before my brain itself if they would mind all: I had indeed found someone that I had immediately granted, I wasn't able to capture virtually effortlessly. AND This incredible challenge was for myself, for my whole being, a source of excitement and lust like never before. I focused on my cock, starting at masturbarmelo with both hands, first slowly, then slowly increasing the pace, then so furious. A totally new thing for me because since I was a teenager just developed, I had always had a girl or a boy available If you take care of, and exactly when trying to decide not to cum I, as I did a few minutes before leaving me to drive only from the excitement of car muscle worship. But this time, for the first time in my life, my Dick did not respond to my mental commands not wanting to read low. And certainly not because I had come shortly first shower, in fact I knew well that I would be able to come dozens of times, even a few minutes without practically the quantity of cum shots to fall for anything. After several attempts I lose because fuck persisted to remain always in a terrible, eccitantissima, mighty, purple erection and without to some of the final orgasm and liberating. I began even hurt, it was then that an animalistic ROAR and emisi gave a violent punch to the flamboyantly deformandone metal bench structure. There was only one way to get something off my chest and I knew what it was. I had to have that guy, make it my own, own it and make him scream in pain and from Ecstasy, under the mighty fury of my cock, which would destroyed shot after shot in the body and soul, making him a put in my worm orders, like the rest of my acquaintances. It was the only so. It was the only option. Put me in haste, struggling don't just let the cock and balls in the pants and briefs overalls, so much so that it seemed I had slipped a large bottle under the suit between my legs, but I do not care anything. I started then exit, and came to the reception of the gym, I grabbed him by the neck man He was on duty as Secretary, and the weight I lifted from the Chair "sellout: "Give me the address of the guy who is just out, shit!" Strabuzzò his eyes began to tremble and stammered shortly thereafter, as soon as you made What I asked: "it was ... just ... today ... its first day. Did the inscription and ... still I remember ... the address: Via dei Platani... "50 number. I threw him to the ground, without treating yourself of anything, and I rushed to the car, idle speed heading toward that that address not far from gym. In the heat not even asked the boy's name, which would be been a problem not knowing to whom the entry phone, but not wanted for anything else time to go back to ask. I realized soon when I arrived, the House was a single, detached house. I Parked with an erection between her legs, intact or even more violent than before, now that I knew that I would have reviewed shortly. Mi went over and played the front door of the House. After a few moments the door opened with a click, I drove and I walked in. The House was warm, very luxurious, but he wasn't there track, nor anyone else. While I was just wondering who lived here with him, I heard a voice coming from a hallway connected to entrance hall: "come to my room!". The voice was his, evidently had to wait for someone, I thought, and then I had a surprise deadly for him! I went forth towards the direction from which came his voice, and at the end of the long corridor semibuio, enriched by paintings of all kinds, I went into what was a large richly decorated bedroom and much more enlightened than the hallway. My eyes there was a bit to get used to the powerful and intense light, but immediately after I noticed that He was standing by the bed, completely naked and with our eyes facing me. I should seize it by surprise and was still Once he astonish me: everything, in fact, his reaction was cold while I was instead taken on the counterattack. Soffermai look at me sometime while he approached me. His physique was not anything exceptional, as well as his cock, but her figure transmitted harmony, security and elegance. Her skin was clear and perfect, without or abrasions, liscissima and glabrous, almost artificial, with just a tuft of red hair around the pubic bone. His body was slender, almost Ethereal, but not too thin, and the overall impression resulting was a beauty of yesteryear. And then I met his gaze again, back in perdendomici, While he was now just inches from me. I missed strength to react, I knew that I had come to subdue me, but I didn't realize also that those eyes were admired and not countered. He raised a hand to me and touched a nipple through the vest, gently squeezing it, while continuing to staring at me intensely. The shock of pleasure and the thrill that departed from my nipple was a wave that devastated the entire body, crossing each muscle fiber, up to focus intensely on my whole cock. Schizzai immediately, how come I had squirted in my life, in the slip, unintentionally, unknowingly and without understanding a cock, filling within seconds the sweatpants from my thick liquid and viscous. I was in a new and different way than usual, with a vehemence that I poured into a wild pleasure and moan with a vehemence that I left without energy for several seconds, forcing me to bend over for Earth sostenendomi with a knee while I breathed with difficulty. All This while I fix it, or rather he kept staring at me, even now, half-kneeling, were my eyes to watch upwards to meet her and not the other way around. Soon after, with the the same hand that had made me explode with just a touch, I took Chin, gently, with a gentleness with firmness, and disruptive He said: "you came to fuck, right? And what are you doing still dressed? ". No, I thought, I didn't come here to get laid, but to subdue me, for to become a my adoring servant, to conquer it and master it under the force of my huge muscles and my huge Dick and powerful ... No, it wasn't so that had to go, but those eyes and deep I communicated more, that maybe after all, I still enjoyed more if I had gone along with it, if I were entrusted to that soul mysterious and unholy, which dwelled behind that look. And so I stripped her naked, quickly, without making stories, noticing my pants tracksuit zuppi still leaking sperm and my panties now torn from an erection and an orgasm, that I had failed to check. I was sure, however, to be able to conquer it soon He saw what was able my cock; Perhaps, I thought, is not a who Drools for muscles, but my cock certainly owes him pleasure as wants to fuck, and thanks to my Stallion cock will remain without breath ... I thought of this while I did lead to large and Latvian handy while I did place lying on it, and while the I looked around me fly above me with his legs astride on My muscular abdomen. I felt the cock swell, become hard and erect, driven not by my will but from what look you charmed me, and from his hands that were palparmi the muscles of chest and arms, without which I was able to react because the excitement that I did overpower. For a few minutes continued to overburden all my nerve centres with skillful massage to stimulate your my erogenous zones more sensitive and more delicate, pursuing to look at me with those eyes streganti, then backed away, bringing her abdomen in line with my Dick, until they arrived with the anus on the tip of my Member. What did after incredible seemed almost to the limit of Super-human, yet happened... Began to immerse herself on my cock, slowly, opening his anus very narrow and perfect, without any lubrication, up down, down, down on me without stopping, until inghiottirmelo everything and touch my life with his buttocks and. .. All over my cock, huge, was caught between the walls of his anus, which for him seemed to be the most natural thing in the world, Judging by his firm and resolute expression! I opened my mouth in an attempt to form a groan of pleasure and wonder, even though I was practically gasping for air, while all my muscles were contracts for the spasm of pleasure I was receiving from my Dick. With eyes shelled was going to issue a cry animalistic, but was preceded by him I walked up a finger to his mouth as if to zittirmi, saying with a toothy mentioned: "This is nothing ... Wait! ". And with this shooting to move rhythmically, dancing on my cock, squeezing it and dropping it, snudandolo for ricalarcisi immediately above, all while even his, slowly, in a controlled manner, began to swell, without becoming very large, but perfect showing and straight. I was in Ecstasy, I had never tried anything like that. A person who not only was able to take all of my Dick, but even there play so casually as if it were the most natural thing in the world ... Spasms of pleasure and pleasure I inondavano body, each muscle fletteva yourself. Inspecting anything, not for long locked myself moments his eyes unable to bear the situation and without being able to do anything, then find myself always in the ocean of his look every time riaprivo them to ... I was on the point of no return, He played for several minutes, arching the back more and more, groaning with pleasure, vibrating with each muscle fiber as a aims violin string, standing with her arms clinging to the side of the bands read and almost deformandone wrought iron structure, while shake his fists from excitement to ... Until he told me, don't press me even more than before the cock with her anus, "Behold, now come!", and for me it was the absolute ecstasy. I began to blare and scream as I had never done before, letting go of everything I had in the body, spouting litres cum inside him, were soon pouring out of her anus and flood My quadriceps and the underlying bed, while my muscles of chest, abdomen, leg, and my whole being, were prey to seizures and frightening and incredible gasps, led by a pleasure and a pleasure never experienced before. After minutes and minutes of that unsettling pleasure, I found that it was removed from my cock and as I held her with one hand, with the other post spoon-shaped at the top of the Chapel, carefully collected the last fiotti di sperma. Then he brought his hand to his mouth and did indeed "taste somewhat This excerpt of my masculinity, followed this an expression of pleasure and a smile of appreciation. Always staying sitting astride on my huge chest, supporting its weight without fatigue, despite I was exhausted and still panting from tits more sensation of my life, came to my face, and told me with a voice barely noticeable but I printed in the brain and with one look even more penetrating and intense than usual: "You taste good, I think I'll keep it here with others ... " Didn't understand what she meant, I was exhausted and couldn't think well, my brain had trouble processing the intense pleasure I had just tried, but inside I felt a deep bond with this ice-eyed boy and fire-haired, that I had given the most amazing experience of my life ... I did not understand anything but when I came out even more, bringing his cock near to my mouth, at first I was a bit puzzled, because I had never had the Member of a guy so close to my face. In fact I was What penetrated and transformed into frocetti even the guys more masculine, and now here I was the cock of a guy near the mouth, and I was strangely attracted to, I didn't know why but it seemed that every thing that guy was worthy of attention ... Although my brain refused the idea, my body was seduced by that! Nice and straight, that was now sticking between my lips and muscular, starting to fuck the mouth ... It was only when I caught his eyes again and I noticed that I also I was back in full erection just because of the feeling of his cock between her lips, it was only then that I realized it was just so that a guy who could give me as much pleasure had every right on me, and that if I wanted to be happy and enjoy like a fool, I should always and only do what he wanted ... And with these thoughts in mind, I started to pump his cock with greater conviction, with greater care. Inarcavo my lips to tighten it gently into my mouth in such a way as to be able to contain it all; I realized that I wasn't good, but I knew that I I would put in efforts to improve and to enjoy at least one infinitesimally small part than he did enjoy me. While I thought all these things, I realized they already become his slave, his succubus huge and muscle-bound, and his meat puppet and muscles ready to run any command, won by my own pleasure, that he had managed to blow up inside me. And it was at this thought a tear ran down my cheeks and it was this that he perceived, as well as had perceived all of me since the first time, and immediately after observing his satisfied smirk, I felt his hot semen fill up ears mouth and down along my throat and. ..

Sorry about the delay! I know someone was hoping that I'd post this sooner but I've been playing with college and Photoshop so I almost had too little time to write something new. Luckily, I got enough time next week to right atleast 2 new chapters. Crossing fingers! OH, and I hope you guys enjoy this one. The goal of this one was to flesh out the characters a little while adding a bit off...... color. Enjoy! Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1985-the-bears-cub-part-1/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2044-the-bears-cub-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2154-the-bears-cub-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2248-the-bears-cub-part-4/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2335-the-bears-cub-part-5/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2625-the-bears-cub-part-6/ Part 7: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2787-the-bears-cub-part-7/ Part 8: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2829-the-bears-cub-part-8/ The Bear’s Cub Part 9 It was a really different feeling walking around the frat house. My underwear was tight to my skin and felt so light, giving me a sort of sinful feel that gave me the feeling my parents could walk in at any moment and I’d be there, on full display to be embarrassed and almost naked. It was different here though. I felt really good for some reason. Almost as if I could walk around the Cave in nothing but a jockstrap and it would all be cool. I could just imagine Bear in a tight one himself and stretching it like its plastic wrap with that beast he was packing. The house was quiet, a contrasting to all the other times I’d been in the Cave. There wasn't a massive frat horny frat member around that might try to take me and break me like a Slim Jim. Am I slut? I thought to myself a bit hesitantly. I really enjoyed the sex. Like, REALLY enjoyed the sex. But it was so much to take on from the time before all this started. I was a spring chicken in a field of hungry sex wolves with big muscles, wide struts, and big endowments centering the masterpieces. Was that wrong? I thought about things like that and got chills up my spine as I walked down the stairs and pulled at the waistband again. I liked the feeling but it was still tight and it left a red mark when I looked down to observe. I could felt my cock harden as I imagined the red mark on someone bigger than me. I could see Donut now, his pale skin contrasting that red mark. My cock twitched in the pouch of my briefs as I thought about him. I thought I was bound to drool the way I was thinking about all those amazing curves and that red hair flaring out as he held me down. I’m not cheating on anyone, I thought. I have nothing to be ashamed of. I laughed at the realization that I wasn’t alone in the fact that I always thought about sex. It was fucking college! Everyone’s thinks about it! I probably think as much about them as straight guys think about girls, I joked to myself. I was a little hesitant to enter the kitchen now. It was such a humbling experience how my little 5’6 body had trouble reaching counters because the house was made for much bigger men. Everything cookable was up at the top of the drawers and I didn’t want t look ridiculous climbing the kitchen counter like a toddler trying to get food on their own. The only thing I could reach were the poptarts. There were so many different kinds I found it almost odd that any of the cubs would eat these. They probably dissolved in their systems in, what, less than 2 hours? Regardless, my stomach got me raring to jump and grab a box of plain strawberry that I practically flew to reach. It was when I landed that I stopped in my tracks and I looked at my feet. Something wasn’t right. I knew for a fact that, because I was so small, the ground didn’t create much of a vibration when I landed. I shouldn’t have heard a sound. Then, I looked at my feet and gasped. The way they reached out didn’t look the same. Were they bigger? I went over to the kitchen table and just looked at my feet as I ate poptarts, my eyes intently looking for differences. My feet were healthy and clean, like I always kept them. But my legs didn’t connect them the way my body did. There was even a vein as if there were actual muscle in there! A smile crept on my face for a second as I reached for another pack of Poptarts but suddenly my thoughts sort of shrank in my head. They seemed really insignificant suddenly. Who gives a fuck about feet or food, I suddenly thought. Where had this come from? I was motionless as thoughts ran through my mind. My feet are puny. These little tappers aren’t worth shit. But Bear’s…… I didn’t even realize my hand was in my little briefs as I thought about the cubs. I subconsciously leaned back in my chair and looked up at the ceiling. If I could see myself, it would have looked like I was looking into another world or at a television. It wasn’t far off as I thought of Bear and the cubs. HIS cubs. My cock was rapidly getting hard as I lay in my briefs on the kitchen chair, moaning as my cock grew in my hand. Was it bigger? I didn’t take a quality second to think about that as I pounded away in my briefs. I didn’t realize my other hand was rubbing against my body until I was fully hard. Whoa, where did all of those muscles come from? Before I knew it, I was really looking at my body. The muscles weren’t large. Still, they were tight and lean like a track athlete. I felt the strength in the muscles and flexed some. My body felt so firm now! I was fidgeting in the chair a little. Rubbing here, then rubbing there. My mouth was gaping open as I tried to release the pressure from touching my own nipples. I didn’t remember having sensitive nipples till now. I was so in the throes of pleasure, I could tell my toes were curling. I leaned back in the chair and was practically using the head of the seat stand at a 45 degree angle from the ground. I was practically hovering as my legs flexed and lifted my ass off the chair. “Ugh!” I grunted as my cock tightened and shot off my jizz like a gun. There was more than I remembered as I actually came for a good bit and it got on the table. When it was over, I was in the chair still, my body weak from climax. My eyes were closed as I tried to recuperate. I didn’t hear anything. Not even the big steps moving towards me. “Not great” came a familiar, condescending voice from behind me. I was quickly opened my eyes as I realized I was no longer alone. A big man came around from behind and dragged his finger over my salty mess on the table, bringing it to his mouth as he looked at me. “Not very good but oh well” said Toxic as he licked his lips and looked down at me with a bit of a smirk. “Liking the new size, runt?” he said down to me. I went red almost as I quickly grabbed my cock and did everything I could to stuff it back in and pretend like he hadn’t seen anything. New size? “You’re so little it’s ridiculous. If we're all going to get bigger, you could have at least gained some real mass. Here's some real fucking muscle” With that, Toxic raised a lean arm and flexed. I gasped as I saw that bicep bulge and rise. It had to be over 19 inches of muscle packed on one arm. Toxic was wearing tight a tight t-shirt with letters stretched over his big pecs and his nipples almost pulling at it themselves. His arms filled the short sleeves even though they were now up to his shoulders and looked like if he hunched them, it might explode. I could hear him puffing himself up and chanting "big, big, big". He was wearing a watch but it looked tight on his big, veined arm. I could only really see his legs from this position but I could tell his entire lower body was big as it filled his jeans and looked like he’d burst at the seams by squatting too much. He was wearing sandals but it looked like they were just a little small on him. This filled body had my attention. He saw my hunger and chuckled. “At least you know to appreciate a mad with real muscle” he said as he raised his bicep some and kissed the peak. I drooled as it was one of the things I always found hot about big athletes. Cocky as fuck. “W-Wha—“ “Wha-Wha-What am I talking about? Bullshit! You can’t tell me you didn’t notice yet.” I looked down at my body and really noticed my muscles. They were so much different from how they were before. I looked at him and he looked at my body too but not in the same way. It felt more like disgust from him. “I can’t blame you. It’s not a lot to look at, huh?” Instantly, I got a bit mad. I was really overwhelmed with him before but, now, Toxic was pissing me off. I tried to stand up and walk away but I felt a big, powerful hand grab my shoulder and hold me in place. “Where ya goin’? Got all these muscles and I have no one to help me come down from the high.” At this, he spun me around and I looked up at him. He was so big and he looked like he could eat several steaks with that look he was giving me. I thought about how I felt a few moments ago. Was this what I looked like getting horny and bothered all of a sudden? I wanted to run but Toxic was sure I wasn’t going anywhere. He looked at me like I’d just covered myself in barbeque sauce. Toxic walked forward, pushing me back till my back touched the couch in the next room. Before I knew it, he’d flipped me over it and I was on my stomach. “That’s a good runt” he said as he began to unzip his tight fitting jeans and his own white briefs came out for air as the package got some space. He was bigger than I remembered as he pulled down his pants and the big beast he coveted was lifted and then dropped over his underwear, the endowment bouncing a little with its weight. I was about to run as flashes of the last time I’d had sex with Toxic came to me. I had to get away. Toxic had my leg before I was really on my feet and he flung back down on the couch, holding me in place with one hand like I was a balloon he was holding against gravity. I fought but it was useless. I was placed on my stomach and had little room to fight or defend myself. My ass was free game. Toxic let his pants fall and he used his other hand to grab at the couch so he could hold his weight over me. “Just relax and enjoy it, runt” he said down to me. I closed my eyes as I prepared to be assaulted by this big horrible, beautiful man on top of me. I fought but I felt so defeated. He grabbed waistband and yanked it down to put my ass on full display. Right as I thought I felt a big cockhead graze my cheeks, the hovering feeling of hormonal man above me was gone. I heard someone hit the wall like a force had thrown them at it. I opened my eyes and looked behind me to see a naked man with clearly pale skinned heritage in his genes. Donut’s big muscular back was a comfort but it was different. He looked so much bigger! His ass was filling his jock strap and then some with it’s big, hard form. He was so big that, even though Toxic was wider, I could only see his hands and legs grasping the wall. Donut was so wide. His sweaty body was a work of art in the sunlight as held Toxic. When he spoke with his powerful voice, I was actually taken aback because…..well….. it sounded… Scottish. “Ah gang doonby tae git a good pump 'n' ye attack th' wee Cub?” Donut said to Toxic face to face as Toxic was being pinned over a foot above the ground. Toxic looked like he was in pain being held on the wall the way he was but he forced a smile. “Don’t get too excited, Angus” Toxic said through bared teeth. “You’re Scottish is showing.” There was a booming thud as Donut pulled Toxic off the wall and forced him back on it with force. “Clam up, ya’ hurdie! That's nae mah pumpin' name! ” he roared. “Ah thought we telt tae keep aff th' Cub!” I saw Donut cock his arm back and my cock was hard like titanium. His arm was big before but it was so much different now! That bicep was really impressive the way it bulged bigger than my head and made his forearms and shoulders swell! His roadmap like back was being redrawn as his muscles all tightened. Even Toxic looked like he was starting to get afraid of Donut fast. I came over to Donut. "Don't hurt him, Donut! He's just being an ass!" I tried to plead. Half of me wanted to hurt Toxic after he tried to take me and use me again like a lucky sock or a condom but I knew it wasn't right. I was almost afraid for him but it all meant nothing when the door slammed open. Bear was home. “WHERE’S MY CUB!!!” To Be Continued……..

--

Thanks for the feedback so far. All your comments and likes are really appreciated, guys; each one serves as a little confidence boost! A new kind of power source Part 2 Within seconds Tim’s body was swelling out under the yellow basement light, throwing monstrous shadows about the small room. “Yes!” He grunted. “Bigger! BIGGER!” I barely had time to revel in the fact that this was actually working. Even as the thought came to me that every lusty dream I had ever had was suddenly coming true, vast, striated muscles were pulsing beneath the thin surface of Tim’s flesh, growing ever more massive, stretching the tanned skin to breaking point. My eyes flicked maniacally from one body part to the next. His biceps, now the size of his head, surged mountain-like before me, riddled with blue, testosterone pumping veins. Even unflexed, those beasts looked like they had the power to grind steel. His pectoral balcony, straining forward towards me in the basement gloom, wreathed with striated iron muscle, seemed impossibly big for his height, and only the incredible power in his thickening teardrop thighs and pert, bubble glutes prevented him from toppling over. Moments later, layer after layer of titanium muscle was added to his widening back, pushing his creaking, twitching shoulders out further and further, the sheer weight of the musculature playing across the surface acting as a counterbalance to his front. Tim wasn’t just filling the room with his physical presence, however. My nostrils were assailed with the smell of his testosterone, my skin was smothered in the raging heat pulsing through his engorged muscles. A rich aura seemed to extend well beyond the straining tendons and thickening physique: an aura of MAN. I could taste it on my tongue, too. By the time Tim’s growth had slowed, there wasn’t one part of the basement that wasn’t saturated with his masculinity. I felt it permeating through my flesh down to my very bones. As soon as it had begun, it was over. Like a picture of a morphed bodybuilder brought to life, Tim gazed down cockily over his steaming, hulking musculature, casually flexing one muscle after another into impossible hugeness. In the sauna heat from the transformation, his ripped, monstrous physique glowed with sweat. Rivulets ran tantalisingly down the crevasses and valleys between his tense sinews. He glanced at me. I, of course, was lost for words, my tongue only good for keeping my drool in check – a task that it wasn’t entirely successful at. “I knew it would fucking work!” He chuckled loudly. My ears rang a little with each syllable. “Man, for a trial run of the machine I thought I’d gain a couple of pounds or something.” He raised an arm and flexed a bicep. The peak rose higher and higher, the size of a basketball. He gave it an extra couple of squeezes, trying to pump even more height out of the flesh-coloured mountain. He seemed to be absorbed in his bicep worship, a huge toothy grin on his face, and it took him a couple of seconds to tear his eyes away and look back at me. “Guess I underestimated the power of our desire, huh, Si?” I found the words – the only words I could bring myself to say. “You need to grow so much fucking bigger, dude…” His smile widened. * Even as I was thinking it, his musculature began twitching and swelling anew. “Oh, YES!” Tim laughed. His vast muscles started to thicken, stretch out, pumping bigger and bigger. “By the time I’m finished, my bicep’s going to be bigger than you!” His muscles were growing so quickly now that he had to step forward to keep his balance. As it adjusted to his new weight, his rippling thigh, squeezing more and more massive as it thickened into impossible hugeness, was now wider around – at least twice as wide – as my whole body. Even as I watched, the teardrops bunched larger and larger in a dance of grotesque mass. I was panting with excitement. “That’s still too small – your bicep should be bigger than this fucking basement!” “Ha! I’d still be a pipsqueak!” He laughed, his voice deepening into a boom as he began to inch upwards towards the ceiling. “My bicep should be bigger than my whole fucking house!” His head struck the yellow light, and his swollen, pulsating musculature was revealed as the bulb swung in a narrow arc. Freakishly huge now, bigger than any bodybuilder, bigger even than most of the morphs I’d seen, Tim’s growth only seemed to accelerate as we threw our ideas back and forth. The basement was now growing swelteringly hot as more and more of the space was filled with Tim’s hulking mass. I swear I could hear the muscles grinding against one another, and took another couple of steps back towards the comparative coolness and safety of the stairwell. I should have moved more quickly. Even as I was yelling; “It needs to be bigger than this neighbourhood!”, Tim’s muscles slammed into me, pinning me against the wall. I was pressed between concrete and MAN, the latter being the far more solid of the two substances. Somehow I heard my muffled voice keeping up the rant through the smothering embrace of Tim’s twitching bulk: “Then twice as big! Ten times! So much bigger! You need to be freaking HUGE!” I heard cracks and ear-splitting grating noises as I was pressed more and more tightly into the hot, hardened, thickening mass of sweat-soaked muscle. So pulsating and freakishly hulking was the musculature crushing me, I couldn’t even identify which body part it was. A giant thigh? A serrated, steel-hard wall of abdominals? I doubted I would even reach the stud’s pecs now. Above the noises of the building around me being destroyed by Tim’s ascension to muscle god, above even the sound of my own heart pulsing in my ears, I could hear my friend’s triumphant roars. “Gotta bet BIGGER! Still too fucking SMALL! Come on Si – help me grow MASSIVE! You want this as much as I do…you want me to become a fucking god. Then GROW me, you little fuck! Focus your desire! I need MORE! A hundred times more! A MILLION! Come on!” And just like that, I released the last few fetters on my desire…and the power flooding into Tim went off the scale. * I must have blacked out – probably from oxygen deprivation after being smothered by all that muscle – because the next thing I knew, I was lying on the asphalt outside. A bent streetlamp crackled and spluttered above me. In the flickering light of my surroundings, I recognised Tim’s street. “About time you woke up,” came Tim’s voice from all around me. “I stopped growing soon after you passed out. And I hate being stuck at this teeny tiny size!” I glanced up. Silhouetted against the moonlight, a vast striated colossus filled the night sky. Even hunched, Tim’s muscular form towered above the rooftops around us. Swollen, giant muscles flexed massively as a finger bigger than my entire body was lowered towards me and gently nudged me to my feet. Bricks and broken glass littered the quiet street around me. Had Tim truly outgrown his own house? I was head height to his shin. The calf muscles bulged grotesquely out from either side of the bone. Even in the dim light I could count the striations in the twin masses. I couldn’t help shivering a little in the night air. I was damp from head to toe with the stud’s sweat. As much out of a desire for warmth as a longing to feel his mass, I hurried over to Tim’s leg and threw my arms about his calf. Glass crunched underneath my trainers. “You’re so BIG!” I stammered, between tongue-licks of monstrously swollen sinew. I groped at him with desperate fingers but beneath his thin film of pale skin the muscle was impenetrable as steel. I heard, rather than saw, the tendons of his mighty cock straining in the night as the beast filled with blood somewhere above me. “So fucking HUGE!” I gulped at the sweat coating every inch of his muscle. Tim responded by shifting his footing and raising his giant heel, forcing the calf I was worshipping to flex half again as big. It broke my embrace, nearly knocking me onto my arse. The twitching muscles were so massive now they looked as though they were in danger of tearing free from his leg completely. “Time to get bigger, though, right?” The titan grunted. Mountainous muscles bunching against one another, he reached down and adjusted his swelling cock, itself already several times bigger than me. “You’re not pussying out on me now, are you, Si?” “No way,” I called up to him. “It’s just…I can’t believe I’m not dreaming or something. We’ve RPed this for months, and now, here you are. A total muscle stud. And you’re only going to get BIGGER!” It wasn’t that my desire had recharged. Rather that, despite the incredible energy that I had generated earlier, I had only just scratched its surface. I had so much more desire to give; untapped, endless depths. I threw it at him, focusing all my will, all my libido, bending my mind to the task of growing Tim even more insanely muscular. But…nothing. “Hurry up, Si!” He grunted, working his tool, the noise shaking the night. “The street cleared pretty quickly when I broke free from my pathetic little house. But people are gonna be back soon, with the police or something.” So that’s why the street was so quiet. Tim had scared everyone away. How long had I been unconscious? I redoubled my efforts, let visions of Tim swelling out across the starlit sky fill my mind and my soul, ignoring the drool that had started to run down my chin. To no avail. What was wrong? Was some small part of me secretly content with Tim at this size? A large dollop of pre splashed to the street beside me. I fought back the urge to dive to my knees and lap up the hot, creamy puddle. No way. I knew that I would continue to grow him as long as our energy source held out. And our desire was limitless. Yet something was stopping me. * And then I realised. I no longer had the crackling sound in my ear! Straining to think through the thick fog of desire, I pulled the colander off my head. It must have been damaged during Tim’s last growth. One of the wires was flopping about and the sparks seemed almost lethargic in their movements. “SIMON!” Tim yelled. I felt the vibrations of his voice shaking my very atoms. He was working his giant mantool furiously now. “I’ve got to get BIGGER, so much BIGGER! Why am I stuck at this puny size? Need to be bigger than the EARTH, fuck – a million times bigger, so much mass!” Tim was so lost in muscle-lust that he would be of no help to me. I had to do this on my own. Though my own muscle-lust, my own impossible desire, was running rampant now. I had to do this quickly before I lost control altogether. I grabbed the wire. The electric shock barely registered through my orgasmic haze. Somewhere in the distance, I heard the sound of police sirens. Where did the wire go? I tried to remember. My fingers moving independently of thought, they nudged the wire into one cluster of diodes and circuits after another, prodding and poking as far as the wire would stretch. Tried wrapping it around the green wire. Forcing the exposed metal end under one bit. Round another. Bending it back on itself and tightening it around an exposed metal hook. … Lashed with electric shocks and numb with lust, it was a moment before I realised the colander had began to hum once more. Was it…working? The sirens sounded very close now. I hurriedly shoved the colander on my head. By this stage our pent-up energy could have buckled the universe. And now the floodgates were thrown wide open...

Part Two (of Three): Bright Green By: Jman250 Archive Link: http://archive.muscle-growth.org/threads/23455-p1.html The clothes left behind, once loose on Adam, were now incredibly tight on me. Nobody seemed to recognize me on my way back to the dorms, but everyone looked. I had the look of a professional bodybuilder and was damn tall! I didn’t look as big as the last guy etched on the box, but my size was impressive. Walking had definitely changed. I had a swagger, and my arms had to hang down at an angle. As I reached to open the door of my dorm’s common room, I thought back to the look on Adam’s face after my growth. It was heartbreaking to say the least. I felt a sense of loss and wondered if he’d ever forgive me. At the very least I wanted to talk about what had happened. Hearing Aaron inside broke my train of thought. All thoughts of Adam pushed aside, I grinned. Imagine Aaron’s reaction. Just the thought made my cock jump in their tight confines. Aaron had always bragged about his cock size, but now I knew I was bigger than him by at least two inches. And fuck! with this new, erm, ability, I could make the size difference even bigger (I chuckled at my own pun). I let myself in. Aaron was lying on the couch watching TV. He heard me come in. “I ate your leftovers. I was hungry. You can grab something else later.” He said out loud, not even look up. “Yeah, whatever,” I shot back. My newly deepened voice must have caught him off guard. He sat up a bit before replying, “Do you have a cold? Don’t get me sick.” “No. Just a good pump at the gym.” That got his attention. He swung around on the couch to look at me. Where he was obviously expecting to see my face he found an eyeful of my pecs. He looked up my full six foot seven inches of height and fell backwards off the couch. I chuckled at the spectacle. “W.. w.. what happened to you?” he managed to sputter out. I flexed one of my arms. “Twenty inches. It was a good workout.” He seemed unsatisfied and just stared. I walked slowly around the couch; I wanted to get close and see what his toned soccer muscle would do to my size. Not wasn’t like Adam. He was an ass and he deserved what was coming to him. “T.. t.. that’s impossible!” He looked at me in awe. “Oh, it’s possible alright. Look at me!” Sixty-five inch chest, solid eight-pack, thirty-two inch waist, thirty inch thighs, twenty inch calves. I lowering my gym shorts, releasing my now semi-hard cock. It wasn’t fully hard but still must have been a good eight inches. I bragged to him like he did to me many months before, “eleven inches.” I needed to show him what I had become. He just stared. “It’s huge!” he finally relented. I just nodded. “Touch it,” I urged him. Cautiously, he put both hands on my dick. The warmth made it plump more in his hands, getting harder still. It slowly grew to its full size, pushing his fingers and hands apart. The thought of sucking out his muscles and growing more in size was making me horny. But nothing was happening. No energy yet. I bent down and grabbed him by the arms. With little effort, I lifted him to straddle my cock. “Feel my muscles,” I ordered as I pulled off Adam’s shirt and brought him into a tight embrace. His groping hands were playing with my back, neck, ass, anything within reach of his hands. Still, with all this contact, there was no energy. I was starting to get angry. Here I was, having this guy who I hated get off on my body with nothing in return for me. I could feel his dick completely hard in his pants as we embraced. Maybe I was doing this wrong? I pushed him back onto the couch and unzipped his pants. His eight inch dick sprang out, completely hard. I used to think he was big; not anymore. Aaron was in complete lust over my huge body. With little effort I lifted his weight and took his cock into my mouth. After seeing him hard wood morning after morning, I secretly wondered what it would be like to suck him off, but that was before… before Adam. Now I felt nothing but greed. I wanted his size. There was no energy. “It must have been a one-time thing,” I thought to myself. “Why did I have to take from Adam?” I sighed to myself at the thought. Before I could pull off Aaron’s cock, he came down my throat. “Ugh!” I dropped him on the couch and spluttered back at him. “It didn’t work!” A look of terror filled his eyes. Before I could react, he was up off the couch and out the door, pulling up his pants on the way. This was all too much. I looked at Adam’s gym shorts stretched half way down my thighs and I fell back onto the couch. I was feeling the guilt of what I had done to Adam. “First I get huge from Adam, and now nothing from Aaron?” I thought out loud. “Where’s that damn box?” I went back into my room and retrieved it from the trash bin. Something was different about it. I took off the lid and looked inside. It was green. Not just any green, but a bright, neon kind of green. Left inside were two somethings and the note: “Steal and grow.” I thought about what had unfolded earlier in the gym. “That’s it!” I mused to myself. I put the box on my dresser where I had found it only an hour or two before. “Here I come Adam.” I locked my door, pulled on his shorts, and left in search of my boyfriend. I left several message on his phone, urging him to return my call, but no luck. After an extensive search of the gym, his apartment (he lived alone), his favorite places, my favorite places, and everywhere I could think he’d be, I returned to my dorm defeated. It was much later in the day, and the sun had begun to set. I walked into the common room and surveyed the area. No sign that Adam had been there. I walked to my door and reached down for the handle when I heard Aaron’s door open. I spun around to look at him, still angry about this morning. The look on his face surprised me. He had a mischievous look in his eyes. I was used to that look by now. It was the look he always used before putting me in my place. And there was something else -- lust. He looked different, almost radiant. A thought entered my head and my eyes went wide. I grabbed and I turned the handle to my room. It was unlocked! Aaron leapt after me and grabbed my leg as I crossed into my room! No box. Rage began to fill me as I looked down at my suite mate! But I found myself unable to respond. There was a foreign energy filling my soul. I could already see his growth. Even as he held my ankles, he cowered, obviously afraid I would take revenge. I didn’t move. My mind was split. I felt rage, but also joy -- a joy willed from somewhere outside myself. I found myself thinking, “He would look good with more muscle.” He was very attractive, after all. So this is how Adam felt? After a moment, he looked up at me with malice in his dark brown eyes. Snap out of it! I tried to resist. He had easy access to my shorts from his prone position. He hefted them down and kneeled in front of me. “Gods, I forgot it was that big.” No! He can’t do this! I couldn’t resist. My dick was already hard, eleven inches bobbing before my cobblestone abs. He looked at it guardedly, and then took the plumb-sized head into his mouth. As if struck by a sudden surge, he grabbed my ass cheeks and clenched with his fingers, digging in hard. Feeling the hard globes of my ass made him push more of my huge cock into his mouth. It felt good. I could see his muscles inflating within the weak confines of his clothes. “Those won’t last long,” I thought to myself. This was wrong. From this angle, I could see his traps pushing outward. His shoulders were quickly filling his shirt. Both arms seemed to strain the material. “He’ll look hot when he’s as huge as me.” Images of the supreme muscularity he would soon contain filled my mind. It made me moan. Why did I moan? This isn’t right! My sound seemed to awaken him. He pulled off my cock and started up at me, calculating. A large wry smile crossed his lips as he stood up. “You can’t hurt me, can you?” he sneered up at me. His voice was already starting to deepen. It sounded so sexy. “Can you even move?” He pushed me a little. The force surprised me and I fell back into my room, making a loud *thud* as my ass hit the hard floor. It must have surprised Aaron too, because he let out a single laugh as I fell. I never realized he had such a cute laugh. I needed to resist! His face lit up. “This is perfect!” he said, more to himself than to me. “He’s right,” I thought to myself. “I can’t wait for him to become perfect.” I smiled up at him. Still looking at me, he reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone. He walked out of sight, but I could hear him: “Hey, Robert, dude, you’ve got to get over here. “No, I mean it! Like right now! “It’s unbelievable! Dude, really! “Ok, cool! I’ll see you in a bit.” The conversation ended and he returned to me. I could already see his pecs pressing against his previously baggy shirt. “I should get you on the bed,” he thought out loud. I was all too happy to oblige. I got up, stripped down (anticipating his desire) and stretched out on the bed. I wanted to hurt him! My cock stood tall, though slightly smaller than before, as a tribute to my amazing body. I wanted to watch him grow. Aaron’s face lit up again, looking like he’d just won the lottery. He stood in my doorway, calculating. After a short while, there was a knock from outside my view. “Come in!” Aaron shouted, not taking his eyes off me. The door opened and closed. “Dude, what’s so impor…” Robert had obviously seen Aaron. How could he not be speechless? Even from his short contact, Aaron was already gorgeous! Must resist! Robert was Aaron’s team captain – one of his favorites team members too, or at least I gathered by his past visits and the repeated bangings of a headboard on the wall while I would try to sleep. Not many of the soccer players were as hung as Aaron, and not many players were as buff as Robert. He wasn’t huge, by any means. Certainly not as large as even Adam used to be, but he filled out his clothes well. Robert, with his short blond hair, entered my field of view. I could see him through the doorway, eyes not moving from Aaron. “How …” he trailed off. Aaron, with his gave still fixed on me, pulled off his shirt. I felt a shudder move through my body as I looked at him. He had a six-pack when all this had started, and now he had the most solid six-pack I had ever seen! His round, firm pecs jutted from his body with perfectly round nipples pointed perfectly straight. His arms had grown to at least fourteen inches already. “Dude, you look amazing! Like a model!” Robert was clearly impressed. “And you’re getting buff! How’d this happen?” Finally, Aaron took his rust brown eyes from me and turned to fixate on Robert. “Here, let me help you with that.” Aaron reached under Robert’s shirt and pressed firmly on his abs. Aaron’s body flexed ever so slightly. After a moment, he seemed satisfied and lifted the shirt completely off. “Strip,” was all Aaron had to say. Robert’s blue eyes gazed longingly at Aaron, and he seemed more than willing to oblige. He took everything off. His body was well kept. Aside from the hair on his head, he was completely clean-shaven. The gods had blessed him with a strong body, but sadly his dick was less than impressive. It was hard and obviously shorter than six inches. “Shame,” I thought, “Aaron won’t steal much from that.” Must fight back! Aaron, though, seemed pleased. “Go lie down with Chad.” It seemed the first time Robert realized I was there. It didn’t seem to matter much. Aaron was the only thing on his mind. “Ok boys, let’s have some fun.” He looked so beautiful. He came into the room and pulled off his pants. With a quick glance at me, he tore his underwear from his body. “Friggin A!” was all he could say. His previously eight inch dick was already slightly bigger. He started stroking it. It must have been nine inches already. “Ok Robert, you in back; Chad, you in front. I want my dick in that beautiful ass.” Robert practically leapt from the bed! I can’t imagine Aaron let him top much. All to happy to oblige, I got up and moved to position myself in front of Aaron as requested. I was still taller than him by a good foot, but he’d already grown an inch or two in height. He positioned me so I could see him in the mirror, his dick pointing straight out, floating less than an inch from my hole. He leaned forward slightly, standing on his toes to get close to my ear. Without touching he whispered, “I figured out what you were trying to do to me earlier. I read the note. Now you’re gonna pay. Watch me get huge.” He flicked my cock and I shuddered with pleasure. I could see him pull Robert closer. Without moving or shifting from his stance, he encouraged Robert to enter. Robert looked elated. Aaron closed his eyes as Robert pushed into his hard ass. I could see the growth almost immediately. Aaron’s legs -- those amazing legs with massive calves, already huge and toned -- started to grow. “Harder!” Aaron shouted back. Robert pushed harder, pumping his not quite five incher in and out. He looked to be in pure ecstasy! All the while, Aaron stood immobile. He fixated on me, staring into my eyes through the mirror. No matter how hard Robert pumped, Aaron stood still. His expanding legs kept him, and his quivering dick in place, half an inch away from me. He was torturing me. His abs grew harder. I watched two more ridges appear to complete his massive eight-pack. His pecs inflated like balloons, the cleft between then growing ever deeper. His shoulders and back widened as he took on a definite V shape from his former narrow soccer player appearance. And still Aaron did not move. He stood there with hard concentration, eye locked, massive legs holding him in place. I could see Robert loosing muscle. “Aaron will be huge.” I thought to myself. Resistance was useless at this point. He grew wider, inching quickly to match the huge expanses of my frame. A smile crossed Aaron’s face. He realizing his time had come. Though he hadn’t moved an inch, Aaron’s dick began to push on my ass. It was growing too. I could feel it pushing past the globes of my ass cheeks, hard and impervious as they were. Then slowly, very slowly, it hit my hole. I felt the strange foreign energy fill my body. My dick was rock hard! His legs grew harder and more massive, filling with power faster than the rest of his growing body. He held firm as his growing cock pushed, millimeter-by-millimeter, against my tight hole. I could feel the mushroom head expanding thicker too, as it pushed my rock hard cheeks apart. “Gonna get huge,” was all he said. After what seemed like an eternity of ecstasy, the head of his enflamed cock grew into my waiting hole. Just the tip at first, as my ass stretched to accommodate his growing, thickening mushroom head. Finally, and with an audible *pop*, it finally pushed past my sphincter. Aaron let out a massive moan in victory. “Huge!” He had the hard look of a small bodybuilder now; his already lean body seemed devoid of fat, his skin vacuum-sealed to his expanding muscles. Aaron’s moan sent a shudder though Robert. He was much smaller now than Adam now. As he came in Aaron’s ass, a consciousness seemed to return to his eyes. Exhausted, he fell to the floor. With just his cock in my ass, Aaron started feeding on my size. Not only was he growing huge and buff, he had dominated me completely. Though he hadn’t moved an inch, I could feel his dick expanding, pushing into me as my own still significant member slowly receded. “Bend over,” Aaron said. I grabbed my ankles. His growth had slowed when Robert fall, but I felt the strange energy inside me increase and renew as he started to push further into me. The feeling was incredible! I was being dominated by a man that would soon be massive! Truly massive! He continued pushing in, and in, and in. “Ahh! My cock must be as big as yours by now. And it’s going to be even bigger!” Indeed, a glance at the unconscious Robert confirmed this as Robert’s previously meager endowment was down to almost nothing. I would be there soon. I felt his pubs brush against my ass. “Picture it,” he said through his panting, “my arms growing huge. Bigger than they are now!” He raised them into a double bicep. “My pecs will be monsterous!” he bounced them in triumph. “My legs,” he ran a hand along those truly massive thighs, “can crush anything.” He pulling out in a long stroke, “and my cock,” he pushed back in, “biggest in the world!” With that he started pumping fast. Faster and faster as he grew. He had to continually re-adjusted his stance as his thighs ballooned larger and larger, first past thirty, then thirty-five, then forty inches. His abs grew longer as he grew taller. His pecs must have passed the sixty-inch mark, but stayed round and perfectly shaped, as his body grew wider. His nipples continued to point straight out. Arms past twenty-two inches. Forearms ballooning and flexed as he held me in place. “I’m getting so huge!” All the while, I could feel his weight increasing behind me. With every thrust I began to wobble. I couldn’t support his weight. “You’re getting so weak,” he was panting hard, “feel me grow!” Just as I felt I would fall forward and be crushed by his weight, I felt him lift me off the ground! I let go of my ankles so he could bob me up and down on his massive member. “So friggin’ huge!” His head started disappearing over the top of my seven-foot mirror. My once impressive cock was dwindling to near its old size. I could feel him growing bigger inside my ass, stretching out my hole and shoving ever deeper into me with each thrust. My chest and abs looked like they had before Adam. And yet he continued, growing ever bigger. “Massive cock filling your ass!” He thrust harder still, throwing me around like a rag doll! My own little cock looked smaller than ever before, shrinking past the six-inch mark. “A LITTLE BIT MORE!” he screamed out, taking every bit of strength I had. His shoulders were wider than a doorframe. His massive legs were so huge his stance was several times wider than his impressive chest! “NOT YET!” His eyes were closed tight in concentration! His massive body was in solid relief as his rock hard muscles flexed and grew. “JUST A BIT MORE!” My dick continued to detract as his thickened in my ass! “Ahrg!” he finally screamed! His dick pumped load after load of cum into my ass. I could feel massive amounts of seed slosh around my insides. His face was in ecstasy. It was amazing! He had finally become massive, taking all that I could give. His balls grew bigger with every load! Larger than tennis balls, oranges, melons! He pulled out of my ass and continued to shoot in every direction! Finally, unable to hold out any longer, I came. As my small load dwindled, my mind cleared and I looked down at Robert, then down at myself. Aaron looked at us, towering above. Finally he spoke, “this will do, for now.”

A New Kind of Power Source Part 1 goremeridian: I want to grow you…wish I could fill your body with such insanely huge, freakish, striated muscle, the fucking Earth would tremble under your mass MoreMass90: That’s too small, I want to grow BIGGER, little man you can’t handle the size, the sheer grotesque muscle mass, I want to grow to goremeridian: But then you look down at your godly musculature, stretching as far as the eye can see, titanic muscles pulsing like mountains under your stretched-thin skin, people and cities below you mashed into the canyon striations of your fucking calves – and you know you’re still too puny; you have to grow a million times more MoreMass90: Fuck a million? I grow that and laugh at you, your planet is so pathetic as I swell up and around it. I could crush it in my pecs – you’d like that, wouldn’t you, you weak little shit? Ground into paste by my pecs? – but before I do I will myself to grow a billion billion billion times bigger, every picosecond goremeridian: Even though I’m crushed into oblivion by the mass of your heaving pectoral muscle you can still feel my consciousness resonating across the galaxy, urging you on. As you swell out across the universe, you realise you’re still growing too SLOWLY, at this rate you’ll never get big enough MoreMass90: Big enough? I don’t know what you mean. There’s no such size as big enough, I want my muscles to redefine big, fucking shatter the universe then get even BIGGER, never too big That was the usual sort of casual chat I had with my YM buddy Tim, or MoreMass90, as he was known in muscle growth circles. So it was with some surprise that I switched on my phone after work one day to find a comparatively sober message waiting for me instead, sent an hour earlier: MoreMass90: Hi Simon. Best news EVER: I’ve found a way to actually DO this. But I need your help. I’m cumming with excitement as I type this, fuck. Please come as soon as you get this, I’ll pay you everything in my bank account if you want, I don’t care, fucking hurry dude It was five minutes before an ache in my pupils made me realise I’d been staring at the screen. Or perhaps it would be truer to say through the screen, as though my mind’s eye could see the intensely, agonisingly hot possibilities lurking just beyond the words. Below was his address. Tim lived in Swindon, in the west of England. Luckily, being a Londoner, most parts of the UK were only a train ride away. I was already plotting the route. Did that mean I had already made up my mind to go? I brushed the thought aside, focused on the practical…yet even as I checked for times on thetrainline.com, I found myself wondering exactly what Tim meant by “do this”. Obviously he hadn’t found a way to grow insane muscle mass…or had he? There was a train out from Paddington in an hour. I could make it out to Swindon and come back on the last train home, so I would be able to get a couple of hours of shut-eye in before work the next day. Before I knew what was happening, my cock was throbbing. What if it worked? What if it was really like we had RPed in our chats? Would I even care about my job the next day? Fuck, would there even be a London left? Or a planet? Without any manual prelude, I came violently into my briefs. The orgasm was so intense it left me disorientated for a good few minutes afterwards. Did I really want this? I gasped for air as the cum puddle in my lap began to cool. This was my ultimate sexual fantasy – to watch a man grow endlessly huge, with an indefatigable hunger for more mass – but it was also freakishly dangerous. I knew once Tim started, he would never want to stop. … Fuck YES; I wanted it more than anything. As if I’d take his money! I’d it for free a million times over. My own life, my own existence, my own reality were nothing in the face of this. Of course, it could all be a big joke… Suddenly noticing the time, I grabbed my jacket and dashed out of the door, not even having a chance to change my dripping underwear. I prayed that it wasn’t. * The skies began to darken as the First Great Western slipped out of Didcot Parkway some 15 minutes before the Swindon stop. I was alone in the carriage, which suited me fine: I was becoming keenly aware that I reeked of ejaculate. While in certain parts of the UK that might be considered acceptable, I knew it would be far from appreciated on a train full of tired commuters. I started to wonder whether people’s cum smelt the same, and whether people would actually be able to identify my particular odour. Perhaps they would simply assume I was unwashed. Different people’s cum certainly tasted different; surely it wasn’t too much of a stretch to imagine that they smelt different too. That’s what I hate about train journeys when you forget to bring a book. Your mind goes to odd places. I checked my mobile again but, as I suspected due to the absence of a YM ping, I hadn’t received a reply from Tim since I sent him my quick “On my way” from the platform at Paddington. I used the remaining time to scroll up through some of our past conversations. I had only met Tim around 6 months ago but in that short time I had come to know him well. We YMed nearly every other day. Sometimes this was just one or two lines, a nugget of a macro muscle growth thought if one of us was inspired by something – an advert or film, an overheard conversation in an elevator, a hunky guy observed stepping on worms in Soho Square – and wanted to share it with the other. Though sometimes our chats lasted hours. Many an evening I had planned an early night only to receive the familiar ping of an incoming message…and find myself still hard at it, throwing insane growth ideas back and forth even as the sun came up, lost in a whirl of muscle lust. Tim was frighteningly obsessed with growing huge muscles. The sheer incomparable orgasmic pleasure he got from growing and demanding more growth was matched only by my own as I imagined just how big I truly wanted him to grow. There was no sating either of us…every size, every mass I gave him he threw back at me, scoffing at my imagination, demanding to be swollen bigger and more insanely sexy than I could have dreamed, forcing me to go one greater, and greater still… Those were some of the best nights of my life. * By the time I made it to Tim’s front door my lust had cooled off somewhat. I was more curious at this point than anything. I was also more than a little worried that I reeked of cum. I knew Tim had mentioned his own ejaculations, but it was one thing to say how horny you were on YM and quite another to actually waltz up to someone’s front door stinking of sperm. I feared, not for the first time, that this was all a prank. The moment the door opened and saw Tim standing there, desperate look on his face, swollen boner straining against his soaking briefs (his only clothing), I realised I’d had nothing to worry about. “You’re here!” He rushed forward and threw his lithe arms around me. We’d never met like this in real life before so this sudden closeness was a bit of a shock. I also became acutely aware of two things: Tim was just as handsome and sexy as he had appeared in the pictures he had sent me of himself, and his sticky cock was grinding up against my own through the flimsy barrier of our cum-drenched clothes in a not unappealing manner. But we were standing in the middle of his driveway. “Tim! TIM!” I carefully detached myself from his embrace. “Oh!” He stammered, blinking like he was just waking up or something. “I’m just so relieved you’re here, Si…waiting has been AGONISING!” He glanced down at his cock. “I can’t help it – I just have to keep jerking off at the idea of getting huge for real! My cock is insatiable!” He grabbed my hand and half-lead, half-pulled me into his house. My own penis was feeling pretty much the same way at this point. I tried not to think about his words for fear that I’d orgasm again. Instead, I focused on the play of muscles up and down his naked arm and shoulder, across the striations of his half-shadowed back as he yanked me up the driveway. The clenched, steely hillock of his tricep just seemed to be crying out for my tongue to worship it. Tim was smaller than me physically but more muscular, and I was acutely aware how much I was getting off on being manhandled by the little stud. I tried to push my thoughts elsewhere. “Um…isn’t your dad home?” I asked, stepping over the threshold, acknowledging the fact that we were both dripping with ejaculate and Tim was wearing next to nothing. Another victim of the housing crisis, Tim was forced to still live at home with his father despite the fact that he was 24. I ribbed him sometimes about the fact that I’d moved away from home when I was 19, and that if he actually got a proper job (an assistant at his local PC World to my copywriter in an upmarket London advertising agency) he might be able to afford a rung on the property ladder. I was surprised to see the place wasn’t the bachelor pad / slum I’d been expecting. Tim’s parents had divorced a decade previously and his dad had stayed pretty much single since then. I knew from personal experience that men can get a little slob-like if there isn’t a strong woman about to keen them in line. But the place was spotless. The wooden floor in the hallway actually gleamed, as though it had been freshly mopped and polished earlier that day. But I wasn’t here to sightsee. His grip on my arm causing the tendons beneath the tanned skin of his wrist to bunch into tensed titanium, Tim led me through the hallway and seconds later down a flight of basement stairs. I was so careful not to trip down the steep flight of steps – I had never seen a person so eager to get somewhere as Tim – that I nearly missed his reply; “Dad’s on a fishing trip with mates for the rest of the week – we’re all by ourselves.” It was on the “elves” that Tim reached the bottom of the staircase and stopped, releasing me. I nearly fell on top of him, so alacritous our descent had been. In his hurry I didn’t think he’d even remembered to close the front door. “It came to me about a week ago,” he stammered as he tottered over to a table laden with an assortment of wires and machine parts, his rising excitement evident in his voice. Bending over the table, his tight buttocks strained against the material of his briefs. He was one hell of a sexy guy and I was already at full mast. How would I feel if he started growing? I took the last step, my foot clunking against a small cog left discarded on the floor and sending it wheeling off into one of the unlit corners of the basement. Unlike the rest of the house, it looked as though this place hadn’t been cleaned in years. Tim continued, over a rippling shoulder: “I’ve been trying to make my insane muscle growth dreams a reality for years, Si – and the answer was staring me in the face.” He turned. Clutched in his hands was a colander wreathed in wires. Occasionally a spark would crackle across its surface, amid the popping circuits and hissing diodes. It looked like some sort of torture device. These brief flashes of light illuminated the shadowed striations between his flexing sinews as his tight musculature tensed and relaxed in excitement. “You see,” he was saying, “growing mass like that requires energy. Stories talk about people being granted muscle through laser beams or hi-tech nanobites…hell, we’ve even RPed those catalysts a few times ourselves, haven’t we? But where am I going to get the energy to power those? PC World? Hah!” He shot me a toothy smile. His eyes were sparkling with excitement and a kind of madness. “So I had to think about a different source of power. An unlimited source that will grow me as big as I want…as big as you want me to be.” He held the colander out to me. Hesitantly, I reached out and took it. I was expecting an electric shock the moment my fingers came into contact with the metal of the colander, and held it rather tentatively away from me. I realised he was waiting for me to say something. I tried not to think about the fact that our straining boners were pointing directly at one another and that I was hornier than I had ever been before in my life. “Um, so you found it? The source of energy, that is?” He grinned. “Yes. And it’s so simple, I don’t know why no-one has thought of it before.” A spark hopped across my thumb, narrowly missing the flesh, causing the hairs on the back of the digit to bristle. “DESIRE, Simon. Yours and mine. That’s the source of energy.” He gestured for me to put the colander on my head. I clutched at some sense of reason through my libido. “Er, if I put this on, won’t I fry? It doesn’t exactly look safe…” “Nonsense!” He laughed, and grabbed a similar looking device from the table behind him. He popped it on his own cranium. “You might get an electric shock or two, but it’ll be worth it! Just imagine: it’s what we’ve been RPing about for the last half year…it’s what you and I have been dreaming about since our hormones first kicked in…a man like me getting the grotesque muscle mass he craves…” Reluctantly, I slipped the colander over my head. Instantly my ears were filled with a slight buzzing. With that noise echoing in my head, I wasn’t sure how much volume to give my next sentence: “So how does it work?” I pitched, somewhere between a yell and a shout. The wild look in his eyes hadn’t lessened at all. I checked – yup, there was his boner still, if possible, straining even bigger in his cum-drenched briefs beneath his taut abs. Tim was clearly just as caught up in the moment as I was. “Through desire, man can accomplish anything. You think it was mere evolution that made that fish first decide to walk on land? No, it was desire – a driving lust to be better, bigger, stronger, smarter…” Through the tirade in my ears I was only catching every other syllable of what Tim was saying, but it was enough to get a general idea. “You desire more than anyone I’ve ever met to see a man get endlessly bigger and more muscular. Sometimes you can’t even breathe you want it so badly. And I…I desire to grow bigger and more muscular than any of those other guys you’ve RPed with. Nothing in my life is more important to me than growing impossibly huge and muscular. We both want this. Our desire is unlimited. This-” he tapped the colander on his head “will trigger an evolution – my evolution – based on the power of our desires. At a genetic level, I will be altered…I will change, evolving to match our pooled desires.” My dick felt as though it was going to explode. And his looked pretty much the same way. Hell, if it was desire he wanted as an energy source, we clearly had enough between us to power a continent! Tim chuckled at me from across the room. “You ready?” I nodded, the colander rattling on my head, not trusting myself to be able to speak. “Then here goes…” I didn’t realise, of course, that thinking our pooled desire could power a mere continent was a serious understatement…

The Edge - Part 5 - Swole Mates “I'd thought sexuality was instinctive or natural, but it's profoundly linked to inner security and cultural context.” – Tahar Ben Jelloun Eric and I fuckin strutted into that fuckin gym like we owned the fucker. Heh, we basically did, we were the biggest motherfuckers there. We'd stopped by the store to let me get some proper workout gear, stringer tank and some spandex workout shorts. Sure, it left everything on display, but fuck, it's about liftin, and with quads this massive, I'd bust out of anything else. We started our workout - that's what I loved about someone who fuckin "got it", no talkin and shit, just fuckin do it. Eric and I moved seamlessly from one weight stack to the next, the gym rats lookin on with jealousy at our mass. Heh, we flexed a bit extra after the set just to get em good and jealous. That's right, bitches! You ain't never gonna be this swole! I love the feeling of a great fuckin pump after a set - my veins were poppin all over! Yah, we grunted during sets, go ahead and look, that’s what fuckin liftin is all about. We got several stares on the tougher sets. The attention wasn't going unnoticed by my cock either, and the spandex shorts weren’t doing much to hide it. Fuck why should it? Fuckin alpha with all these betas around, let em see what a real man's cock looks like. As we neared the end of the workout, the pump was so fuckin incredible! I looked twice my size, which is fuckin sayin something. Shit, I was bigger than Eric hahah! "Fuckin alpha, little man!" He punched me in my delt. It was so pumped, full of blood, his fist just bounced off, "Fucker! I dunno how you got so fuckin big so quick." "I just fuckin told ya! I'm fuckin alpha!" I flexed a pumped bi in his face to prove my point. Fuck this workout was intense! I know Arnold said that shit about the pump being like cummin' with a woman, and I always thought that was just him fuckin with people. But every set, every rep, was like pure sex. I get into place for the lift, I can feel my cock straining at full mast. I draw in a breath, feel the pre begin to flow. Rep one, rep two, stroke one, stroke two, slow it down, enjoy the stimulation. Feel the blood flowing inward. Last rep, last stroke, almost there......and....squeeze....one.....more......out, Fuck! The muscle orgasms, spent, and primed to get bigger - and I can't fuckin wait for the next set, to fuckin grow even bigger! Bodybuilding is sex. No girl ever got me off like this, or was this intense. Why wouldn't someone want to fuckin do this? Eric and I, fuckin sexed out of our minds, cocks bulging in our shorts, sat down for the last set of the workout, fuckin bicep curls. He gets through his set, boned out of his mind. His arms are so pumped it looks like they’re going to explode right out of his skin. God I love bodybuilding! You get to push yourself so fuckin far, and get to look like that as a result. I sit down, eagerly - I can’t wait to get my arms like that. So fuckin’ big. I start my set, losing myself to the orgasm. "I'm sorry, dude." I hear him, but I'm lost to the moment. Seven. Eight. Fuck yes! The muscle, the power, the size, the mass! Four! Three! Oh god, I can’t take it, the pain, the sex! Fuckin go! Two! Oh shit, my arms are on fire, my cock feels like I’m getting the best blow job ever. Gotta get that last fuckin one, last push, gotta cum. Last one, muscle completely burning, the pressure is so intense I can't even feel myself anymore. About to cum! One. More. Rep. Fuckin.......Done! I let out a long gasp of breath post climax. Fuck that felt......odd. I looked over at Eddie, then down at my prominent bulge. I've never been so embarrassed in all my life. Besides being so undressed while wearing 'clothes', I've never actually sported wood so....unmistakably, in public. I was so big, I couldn't hide. The effects of the workout made it hard to even move. I could barely lift a hand to my face. It was uncomfortable. Veins were straining all over my body. I really didn't like all the attention Eddie and I were getting. This wasn't me. I felt uncomfortable. I felt like I took up so much space. This wasn’t my old body, it was just weird, t couldn't even move right anymore. I wanted to crawl into the deepest, darkest hole I could and never come out. I couldn't believe what I'd just done. I hadn't actually let loose any bodily fluids thank god, but.... I closed my eyes and shuttered with disgust. I looked back at Eddie. "So. Um...I guess we're in this one together, then?"